[a / b / c / d / e / f / g / gif / h / hr / k / m / o / p / r / s / t / u / v / vg / w / wg] [i / ic] [r9k] [cm / hm / y] [3 / adv / an / cgl / ck / co / diy / fa / fit / hc / int / jp / lit / mlp / mu / n / po / pol / sci / soc / sp / tg / toy / trv / tv / vp / x] [rs] [status / ? / @] [Settings] [Home]
Board:  
Settings   Home
4chan
/qst/ - Quests


File: title.jpg (85 KB, 1015x788)
85 KB
85 KB JPG
Welcome back to Tai Lung's journey on the path of redemption, not only for himself but for those around him as well. In our last thread, the crew managed to finish the sleeping powder that would be used against the raiders while Tai Lung did some deep introspection on his fears. Spending three days deep in his mind, the Kung Fu master managed to get to the core of his fears and reforge his resolve once more. After checking up on the two star crossed lovers, An Bo and Guang, Tai Lung and his friends make their way towards Xiqi. The ruins of a village a mysterious stranger who claims to be the third son of the emperor has been asking other villages to send supplies and guards to. Suspecting foul play, the group are surprised to find not only an actual construction crew but the famed Dragon Warrior as well. While the townsfolk were less than inviting, the crew of four decide to camp out in the outer ruins to begin their investigation. The group's search pays off when Tai Lung finds the body of a dead raider along with a small safe full of treasures! Among the various gems and coins is a map and on the body of the woman is a journal of sorts both written in a strange language. While Renshu and Chan Ming attempt to decipher the text, Xin Lan make their way to the construction area for some covert exploration. Meanwhile, Tai Lung decides to meditate and reach out to his spirtual friends for the first time in weeks if not months.

Archive: http://suptg.thisisnotatrueending.com/qstarchive.html?tags=Tai%20Lung%20quest
>>
>>4613892
Whooo spirit friends!
We do need to find a shrine of the wind sometime soon
>>
File: sprite.png (1018 KB, 1044x545)
1018 KB
1018 KB PNG
Wind, earth, and water. You sense at least one of each kind of sprite nearby. Both the wind and water sprites seem to be playing around if the floating and splashing were any indication. However, the earth sprite seemed to be busy doing something else. From the faint emotions you can feel the small creature was more busy with some kind of task or duty than deriving any enjoyment from rooting around the ruines. Still wary of what might happen if you reach out too far, you tentatively reach out for the most familiar presence, that of the wind sprite. The wind sprite seems both curious and overjoyed to be contacted. It playfully floats down near you, falling through the air like a leaf in the wind before simply coming to a stop.

"Old friend!" The sprites shouts cheerfully. "Too long! It's been too long!"

You stare at the sprite a bit confused. Had word of your inabilty to speak with the spirits somehow manged to spread to the spirit realm? "Yes...it has been too long, small one." You reply deciding not to think about it too hard. "How have you been?"

"This one has been enjoying the winds of their father." The sprite says floating around happily. "Fresh winds of the spring times flow freely. Soon the smells of the forests and oceans will flow once more."

"The smells?" You ask. "Yes, I suppose spring does allow the smell of flowers and fresh fruits to come forth. But winter is not without it's own."

The sprite bounces jubilantly. It seems you said something it liked. "Wintery smells. Of Pines, and frost, and warm wood smoke." It sings. "Old friend has good taste but spring time is much better with festivals and fireworks and children playing games."

"You are right. The springtime is more lively. Nature flourishes once more and the people begin to venture out once more from their homes to join in the new year. New years is right around the corner as well. There will be many celebrations and festivals going on. Many offerings will be given at shrines as well."

"This one and it's friends will have so much fun! We shall help by ringing the chimes and making the colorful sparks fly everywhere!" The sprite continues. "So many foods and sweets as well! Lots of incense and offerings!"

You watch the sprite dance around in glee, remembering how much you missed the presence of the small if not curious creatures.

>What do you say?
>Ask the do sprites about offerings. What do they prefer?
>Ask the sprite if you two have met before. You don't think you've ever met this one then again all sprites seem the same.
>Ask something else. (What do you want to ask it?)
>Write in.
>>
>>4613933
>ask what sort of incence it prefers
>Ask if we have met before

I think that the spirtes may have a collective understanding. What one knows, they all know
>>
>>4613945
Very slow day today. That's fair. I just put up the new thread. Really should cut the thread earlier than letting it auto archive. I'll take the vote and write.
>>
>>4614086
Aye, putting a link to the new thread in a tail of the old moves things along.

They see the update then, no questions
>>
>>4613933
>Ask it what it was doing before, it seemed to have been focused on something.
>>
>>4613933
>Ask the do sprites about offerings. What do they prefer?
>Ask the sprite if you two have met before. You don't think you've ever met this one then again all sprites seem the same.
I may be late, but I'm here now.
>>
>>4614092
>>4614110
Saw these and I'm counting them as well don't worry.
>>
“What kinds of incense do wind sprites like?” You ask. “One asked for some to be placed in a shrine.”

The wind sprite spins in the air. “This one enjoys the scents of oranges and dragon fruit. Others enjoy more sweet smells. Some like the smells of spices. All sprites enjoy scents of the winds.” You tilt your head a bit. Perhaps sprites had more individuality that you expected though they all seem somewhat similar in most regards. As the sprites swoops around and looks over the shoulders of Ming and Renshu, you can sense them shift a bit. Ming flicks her ear as if trying to keep away a fly but you can feel Renshu more clearly and can sense him rotate his ears along with the movement of the sprite before returning back to their regular position. Sensing your friends, you feel inclined to ask. “Have we met before?” The sprite bobs back to answer.

“All sprites know of father’s friends! But this one met old friend at the beginning. Back in the old master’s hut! Just when old friend was starting their journey!” The sprite claims rather proudly. You sit there, slightly stunned. This little sprite, now bobbing around happily, was one you remember cowering inside Oogway’s old hut.

You smile and say, “It’s good to see you again little one. What brings you around here? You seemed to be rather focused on something.”

“This one has been following you since your adventures in Eureka!” The small sprite continues proudly. “So many stories to tell! So many adventures! Honored Maiden always enjoys this one’s stories. So this one hops in and out to watch. Often times, this one needs to search long and hard. You are very fast and don’t sit still just like the wind!”

>What do you say?
>Tell the sprite that it doesn’t need to follow you. Once you have the chance you’ll gladly head into Eureka to tell your tales.
>Ask how many times have the two of you spoken. Perhaps this small sprite has been doing favors for you for who knows how long.
>Ask if it is ok for them to be doing that. There might be tasks it needs to do as well.
>Write in.
>>
>>4614149
>Ask how many times have the two of you spoken. Perhaps this small sprite has been doing favors for you for who knows how long.
>>
>>4614149
>How many times have we spoken then
>Ask if it has a name, or if it would like one.
>Have they been enjoying our stories? which was it's favorite?

We should, if we are actually able, try to distinguish between the various spirits we meet. It's just a bit hard at the start but I'm sure we can learn to do it.
>>
>>4614157
It certainly is possible. There is one or two people in universe that can actually tell individual sprites and spirits apart.
>>
>>4614160
I'm assuming spirits and dragons aren't counted in that tally.

My bet is on Bao aaaaaaaaand some wise priest sitting on a mountain under a peach tree somewhere
>>
>>4614166
Peach trees are key for all Kung Fu.
>>
>>4614156
>>4614157
Asking how long we've had out little fan and if it wants a name as welp as its favorite adventure. Writing.
>>
>>4614183
One master tried orange trees, he just never could get some of the more advanced moves right.
>>
>>4614187
And what about pears? They got to give something good other than the fruit.
>>
>>4614190
Pears are the beginner fruit or would that be apples?
>>
>>4614191
Apples will either teach you about sin or gravity, no other options.
>>
>>4614190
The pears always left your styles slightly lopsided and unbalanced.

>>4614191
Apples are the beginner fruits, they are like peaches but sturdy enough to survive a few knocks without bruising.
>>
>>4614195
And thus the lore of Kung Fu panda's fruits expands.
>>
>>4614197
How would you teach the philosophy of kung fu without fruit trees?

That's why Tai Lung turned out badly you know, he was stuck in a training room and never sat under a fruit tree
>>
>>4614202
Its funny you say that because TL has mention here and there that he solely focused on the martial area of Kung Fu and eschewed the more philosophical parts and thats probably one of the reasons he ended up the way he did.
>>
>>4614215
I remember, I won't claim to remember everything about the quest but I like to think I remember the important character stuff.

His foray into mediation was new for him and quite strange for him, given the purely forceful world he is used to
>>
“How often have we spoken?” You ask. “It seems as though you’ve been following me for some time and I’ve spoken to a few sprites during my time after leaving Eureka.” The sprite seems to think for a moment which doesn’t surprise you considering how different mortals and spirits view things such as time. Eventually, the sprite speaks up.

“3 times.” They say, almost proud of the fact. “This has been quite helpful! This one has spied on the long eared one over there for you. Though he is not as sad as before.” You can feel Renshu’s ear quickly turn towards you after that comment though almost immediately you can remember that the sprite’s helpfulness involved telling Renshu about you back when you wanted discreet information on him. “Then this one also went looking with the others for friends when you and the scary one were swimming in the ocean with the water children.”

“I see…” You say slightly confused. “Well, I welcome and am thankful for your help small one. If we speak so often, then what is your name? Or would you like me to give you one?” Now it was the sprite’s turn to be confused. Their floating seems to slow as they ponder what you have said.
“It...is what things are called.” You say struggling to explain the meaning. “Like how oranges are oranges.”

“Ah so then this one’s name is Wind Sprite! And the long eared one is a Renshu.” The sprite claims.

“N-not exactly.” You say. “You’re a wind sprite, yes but can also have a name. Renshu is a rabbit. He’s a rabbit named Renshu.”

“And this one is Wind Sprite. A Child of the Wind. And you are a Tai Lung. Friend of the Wind.” The sprite continues.

“Yes...of course.” You conclude, deciding that perhaps the small sprite was a bit too much like his element to understand the concepts. “In any case, which story was your favorite?”

“This one loved the tale of the two friends and the angry woman who shouted a lot.” The sprite says. “You were very fun to watch as you made the woman louder and louder and jump higher with just words. The Guang’s tavern held so many flavors, not all of them nice but this one enjoyed the time trying them all. Then there is the story in the city. As you ran around to save everyone from the big scary Tigress.”

“Actually...that was two different people but yes I did save the city from a large tiger.” You say somewhat amused. “He was indeed a fierce opponent. If only he was not mad with power.”

“Yes! He was very angry. But this one wishes to hear rabbit Renshu play more music please.” The sprite asks.

>What do you say?
>Ask Renshu to play some music. The sprite seems to be having fun. No reason to ruin it now.
>Say that you’ll ask him some other time. Right now he is busy with something important.
>Ask the sprite something else.
>Try and speak to a different sprite nearby. Maybe the wind sprite can introduce you?
>Write in.
>>
>>4614389
>We will ask him some other time when he isn't busy
>Try and speak to the earth spirit

Well little friend, I'm going to try and practice my speech with some other spirits. Maybe make some more friends, hmm?
>>
>>4614389
>Say that you’ll ask him some other time. Right now he is busy with something important.
>Try and speak to a different sprite nearby. Maybe the wind sprite can introduce you?
The earth sprite is on a mission, so atleast we can relate.
>>
>>4614401
>>4614436
Talk to the earth sprite. Writing
>>
File: 1600451910609.png (416 KB, 900x617)
416 KB
416 KB PNG
“We shall see if he is available later.” You say. “How about we go speak to some other friends? We can go see what that earth sprite is up to.” The wind sprite spins and floats over to the earth sprite.

“Hello earth friend. Old friend wishes to speak to you!” The wind sprite announces. The small earth sprite emits a jolt of fear and if you could understand it, would have probably squeaked before it dove under the ground and dug around. A few moments later the small creature pokes its nose out the dirt inquisitively. Unsure of who to proceed, you ask it, “What brings you to this town? You seem awfully focused on your task.” The small creature buries itself a tiny bit more to hide from your presence and emits more feelings at you. It's rather difficult to understand it as all you can sense is a flurry of emotions and most of it is jumbled. The wind sprite seems to be perfectly capable of understanding it as it floats around it and tries to translate for you. “This one says they are healing the earth.” The wind sprite explains.

“Healing?” You ask. “How are you doing that?”

The earth sprite lets out another nervous series of emotions and you manage to catch a few. Things such as duty and responsibility but mostly fear. You found it a bit amusing and you pity the small thing. You figured that spirits of earth would be like the ground itself, sturdy and durable not fearful and shy. “This one says that it must mold the earth to start it healing. It is burned and charred so new earth must take its place. New earth can be found underneath and must be brought up to the surface. Also this one claims that the earth is much safer than the open ground and so it would like to stay down there.”

“That is quite the task. Where are all the other earth sprites? What about earth spirits?” You ask. “This town is rather large for a single sprite.” The earth sprite continues its nervous talks but feels quite proud of something at least.

“This one says that it is an honor to be trusted with such a duty. Though it may take years, it will work on until its task is done. Other sprites have been sent to other towns to help heal the land and the spirits are hard at work deep underground to make sure injured earth is healed.” The wind sprite flips. “This one thinks that that one is rather dull. Shall we go play?”

>What do you say?
>Ask the earth sprite something else. (What do you ask?)
>Go play with the wind sprite.
>Stop meditating and see what the others are up to.
>Write in
>>
>>4615317
Dutiful little shit isnt he.

>Play with the Sprite for a bit before waking up

Cant spend all day meditating.
>>
>>4615317
>Go play with the wind sprite.
Go play near the lake, the water sprites seemed to be happy boys.
>>
>>4615322
>>4615395
Playing with wind sprite. Writing.

>>4615322
He is an earth sprite. Earth spirits tend to be rigid and duty bound taking to tradition above all else much like the earth. Wind elementals are airy and carefree. They tend to go around anywhere they please unburdened by matters. Water elementals are rather lax and go with the flow mostly because it requires the least amount of effort. Fire elementals are mischievous and energetic often going overboard if not minded. The thing with elementals is that as sprites they are rather childlike but as they become full fledged spirits they slowly become more and more like the dragons in terms of demeanor. More serious and much more prideful as well as dangerous if angered.
>>
File: Slime_(Dragon_Quest).jpg (8 KB, 200x197)
8 KB
8 KB JPG
“Sure. Let’s leave our earth friend to do their duty.” You say. You’re unsure how exactly sprites play. Perhaps they simply floated around and watched the world go by. While you were never really one to “play”, even as a child you quickly left playing to train, it would still be interesting to see what the sprites considered playing. “Maybe you’d like to invite the water sprites?” You suggest. The wind sprite happily blows some wind around and you take that as a yes when the sprite flies off to the lake. You quickly follow and it suddenly dawns on you how...odd the situation felt or more specifically how the meditation worked. You walked towards the lake but not really. Your physical body was still sitting and you weren’t imagining yourself walking to the lake but you still felt as if you were moving and yet simply teleporting to the lake. It was akin to dreaming or simply moving around a mental recreation of the village. The deliberate act on “feeling out” or sensing the elementals had faded out long ago. Now it was simply instinctive that you moved or reached out or whatever it was.

You find yourself at the edge of the lake peering out. You could feel the half dozen water sprites but couldn’t see them. You look deep into the lake and see a pair of eyes. They slowly float up and fade into view like bubbles rising to the surface then a mouth slowly fades in as well before opening up into a big smile. “Hello.” A small voice says, sounding like the gentle trickle of a stream. “HelloHelloHelloHelloHelloHello”, several more voices call out. More and more eyes appear in a similar fashion followed by their respective mouths. The water sprites hop out of the lake and approach you. The small droplet shaped creatures surround you and look at you with curiosity while you find yourself a bit surprised that you had forgotten that you understood the basics of their language.

“Hello?” You ask and sit down tentatively. The water sprites hop in front of you and simply bounce in place, jiggling slightly and still smiling wide.

>What do you do?
>Play a simple game with the sprites. Something like eye spy or guess the word.
>Tell the sprites some stories. It’s not playing but it’s entertainment.
>Ask the sprites questions. (What do you ask?)
>Write in
>>
>>4615504
>Play simple games like tig and hide and seek or eye spy
>>
>>4615504
>Play the best game of all: Tag.
>>
>>4615504
>Play a simple game with the sprites. Something like eye spy or guess the word.
Maybe the wind sprite would like to play tag? Not sure about the water ones.
>>
>>4615514
>>4615538
>>4615541
Tai lung, super scary serious guy, plays tag with sprites. Writing.
>>
>>4615572
How can you resist their little faces?
>>
>>4615586
I can't. Dragon quest slimes are my favourite monster and my go to look for any slime creature. Theyre just so happy and encouraging. Despite the fact you have to kill hundreds of them during the game.
>>
You look at all the sprites around you. They were all pretty happy little things and seemed eager to play. Problem was you didn’t know what to play with them. You hadn’t played in a long long time. “Uhh...do you want to play tag?” You ask. You remember watching the other kids play tag when you were younger. You used to try and play with them but even as a child you were far too fast for the other kids and they quickly learned not to play with you. The water sprites look at you, their small mouths becoming Os of curiosity. One of the sprites gently hops forward and gives you a damp boop on your knee. It hops back to its original spot and slowly smiles again.

“Win.” It says and soon the other sprites hop in place shouting, “Win!Win!Win!Win!Win!” The wind sprite laughs and floats around your head.

“You are too slow old friend!” They say. “If you want to win at tag you have to be faster than that.” You chuckle and shake your head.

“Perhaps I assumed too much to expect a warning.” You say standing up and gently poking the water sprite in return. Your finger sinks into it like water though the sprite doesn’t seem to mind or care. “Tag.” You say before leaping backwards onto the broken roof of a house. The wind sprite laughs gleefully and zips off after you while the water sprites hop towards you soon after. Despite their relaxed nature, the water sprites were quite fast. They bounded forward, on pieces of rubble, and even stacked ontop of each other to reach higher areas. They weren’t fast enough for you to be worried, quite frankly you were surprised your speed was the same or perhaps you were simply imagining it? The whole concept of playing tag when you were simply reaching out with your feelings was a bit too mind bending to think about and keep out of reach of all the elementals. You jump down into a destroyed building and leap out of a window, narrowly missing the tower of water sprites tilting towards you. The small elementals fall to the ground, scattering like marbles before they pick themselves up and start hopping towards you. The air elemental was a bit tricker to avoid. With their power of flight they could easily zip through the remains of a window or over the entire building. Even worse was the fact that they could turn in midair with no problem giving them the advantage of being able to catch you as you fell. It’s not until you rolled out of the way of another water sprite when you realized...this wasn’t how you played tag. The single water sprite was it and yet everyone was coming after you.
>>
>>4615684
I'm sending some discrimination here.
But if we are all having fun.
>>
>What do you do?
>Continue the game. The sprites don’t really seem to care all that much about the rules and it seems like the water sprites are simply going along with what another one of their brethren are doing. Plus, you couldn’t help but derive some enjoyment out of all of this.
>Stop and explain the rules. Perhaps if they played the way you knew, it might make the whole exercise more interesting.
>Hide. You’re already playing a game. Why not add another ontop of it?
>Write in.
>>
>>4615704
>continue the game, give them some encouragement as to practice our communication skills. Plus lets see how far we can go
>>
>>4615704
>Hide. You’re already playing a game. Why not add another ontop of it?
>>
>>4615684
>Continue the game. The sprites don’t really seem to care all that much about the rules and it seems like the water sprites are simply going along with what another one of their brethren are doing. Plus, you couldn’t help but derive some enjoyment out of all of this.
Tag 2 extreme edition, featuring Tai Lung from the Kung Fu Panda series.
>>
>>4615710
>>4615716
>Tag 2 extreme edition, featuring Tai Lung from the Kung Fu Panda series.

Couldn't have said it better myself. Writing.
>>
You duck, avoiding another water sprite and hurrying into another building. Maybe this wasn’t how you played tag but it was at least good training to avoid things. More often than not, masters often used mental visualizations as training due to not having opponents of their skill level. The effectiveness of this kind of training was dubious due in part to the fact that unskilled or egotistical practitioners would subconsciously set themselves up in winning situations despite their attempts to maintain realism. This, however, was far better than any of that. Your opponents were unusual and more importantly, they thought on their own. None of this could be skewed in your favor due to wanting to win. If you wanted victory you would have to claim it like any other, through hard work and cunning. That being said, the sprites weren’t the greatest opponents you ever faced but their unique style of play and their abilities were more than enough to keep things interesting.

The water sprites seemed to be having their own fun. As you ducked and hopped over their attempts to bump into you, they decided it would be more fun to fling themselves at you. The small sprites would leap on top of each other to form a small tower then lean back and right themselves immediately. The motion would flick the top most sprite at you like a slingshot with a surprising amount of force. You were partly worried for the safety of the small sprites but they seemed unbothered when they landed on the ground and tumbled around. While it made the exercise more intense, it had the unfortunate side effect of exciting the wind sprite. Thinking that flinging objects was part of the game, the wind sprite would sweep up small gusts of wind to throw at you, often picking up small bits of wood or plants with them. While you were certain that this was not part of tag, you make a mental note to try this Xin Lan or Renshu and perhaps Ming once she was experienced enough. It felt like good practice though you add to that thought of not allowing either of the rabbits to get their hands on sharp objects to throw.

You once again leap onto a building and jump from beam to beam as you avoid the multitude of sprites and objects being thrown at you. Mid-jump the sprites coordinated an assault and sent a water sprite as well as a small branch in your direction and forcing you to twist in mid air to avoid them. You fall on all fours as your jump is cut off but can only roll out of the way as three of the water sprites rain down on you from the ruined roof. With all the commotion going on around it, the lone earth sprite pokes its head out of the dirt to take a peek. Once it was forced to dig underground to avoid a small dust devil and a hail of another set of water sprites, the small earth sprite decided that it’s duty too precedent and more importantly, was far more safer than the scary dragon man and his sprite friends.
>>
By the time you have a chance to pause and survey your surroundings, you’re on the far end of the town opposite to both the construction effort and your own camp. You don’t have much time to be impressed over how far you made it when you realize why you’ve been given enough time to pause. In the distance, the wind sprite had managed to contact more of it’s brethren and the water sprites had rallied another handful of their siblings. By now the area was somewhat windier than before and the ground was becoming damp and slightly muddy. A small army of child like elementals were charging your location. And all of them were shouting over how they would win the game.

>What do you do?
>Be like the element of earth. Not so much become an unstoppable wall but rather find a place to hide and weather out the storm.
>Charge them. Push yourself to the limit and avoid as many of them as possible.
>Let them catch you. Having so many elementals here was starting to effect the weather and while you find yourself enjoying the presence of the wind and water energies the sprites emitted. The mortals around you might not like weather.
>Run towards the only other person you know could help. Run at Renshu.
>Write in.
>>
>>4615802
>Charge them, and try to get away from town.

NO COWARDICE, NO RETREAT, NO SURRENDER!
I also find it hilarious that even sitting, doing actually nothing, Tai Lung is causing problems for the people who hate him.
>>
>>4615802
>Be like the element of earth. Not so much become an unstoppable wall but rather find a place to hide and weather out the storm.
oh god oh fuck a hurricane is forming TAI LUNG WHY
>>
>>4615828
COWARD!
Seriously though, We'll never improve if we hide. And the game won't stop if we don't get hit.

Charging them is the best move really
>>
>>4615833
We will improve our earth-like ways, though
I want to improve relationship with earth sprites but it's hard when they're skiddish
>>
>>4615837
Also I just realized that my ID is extremely close to saying yang
>>
>>4615802
>Run away as far as we can, that way we can keep playing and training without messing up the weather for the village.
>>
>>4615888
+1
The wind sprites are real, guys. Not just in our head.
>>
>>4615838

It is if you think of it in terms of eastern European sounds.
>>
>>4615888
>>4616368
Running a way. We might have excited the kids a bit too much. Practice for when we marry best girl? Writing
>>
>>4616453
>Tai lung
>Getting married

Bahahahaha, he'd die of embarrassment before the first date!
>>
The sprites were clearly having an effect on the weather and having more of them was only adding to the effect. In order to spare the villagers a sudden rain storm or worse, you run off and try to direct the sprites away from the town. It's practically raining water sprites as the sling shot technique had somehow been passed along during the pause and you can see several small towers of sprites that fling themselves at you. You duck, roll, leap and pivot to avoid the falling elementals. The wind sprites didn't slack off in attempting to catch you either. As you do your best to avoid the falling water sprites, they children of the wind seemed to enjoy dive bombing you when you were in the middle of a manuver often forcing you to throw yourself to the ground or roll in the dirt to make some more space. The situation finally hits a crescendo when you reach the edge of the woods and stop. You couldn't go further but not because you were tired or there was some kind of barrier. The concept of being able to take another step forward was just impossible to fathom. Even trying to reach out your arm seemed like something so forgien and impossible to understand.

Its around the same time when you realize that you were also at the very edge of your ability to sense spirits when you feel something heavy and wet smash into the side of your head. The water sprite's form envelopes your head and you're suddenly under water. The impact itself send you sprawling to the ground and everything is seen as if you had your eye open while diving save for a pair of eyes and a mouth looking around confused. You hold your breath and eventually the water sprite rolls off your head to look for you as you sit up. It flips on it's top and it's face rolls backwards to see you before turning in place to right itself. "Win." It gurgles happily and then it simply hops on your lap with a wet splashing sound. Several more water sprites fall from the sky and land around you shouting happily. The winds sprites soon decend from their flying to dance around you.

"Old friend has been caught!" One shouts. "Again! Again! Old friend must run again! This one likes the game of tag!" Another sings as it lands on your shoulder. The other water sprites roll towards you, now rather lazy and content. They don't say anything but you can feel that they're rather content with the new idea of sitting down and simply undulating in place, the idea of playing tag long gone.

You look around and see that a slight drizzle had descended upon the small town. It seems like the combination of the rising winds and the dampness in the air had caused a small shower.

>What do you do?
>Play tag with the sprites again.
>Return to your friends.
>Suggest you do something else with the sprites.
>Write in.
>>
>>4616513
The true weakness of the greatest martial artists in all of China. Holding hands.
>>
>>4616514
>Return to your friends.
>"I apologize, but it's time I returned. I have a bad habit of meditating for, as mortals would see it, a terribly long time."
>>
>>4616514
>Return to your friends.
Try to see how far away we are form we are meditating when we go back, know how far away we can astral project can be useful in the future.
>>
>>4616525
Support

Our meditations always make something happen.
Maybe ask if the Sprite can pass a message to shenlong and bao. That we will see them when we next find a wind shrine.
>>
>>4616525
>>4616540
>>4616551
Time to get back to our friends before we start a full on rain storm. Writing.
>>
File: Spoiler Image (4 KB, 291x173)
4 KB
4 KB PNG
>>4616513
>he'd die of embarrassment before the first date!
>First Date
>Still owes Xin a drink.
>Mfw
>>
>>4616592
It's okay, Tai Lung should be used to near death experience by now.
>>
>>4616592
>He'd due before the first date
Technically correct, he's already died once so he should be fine for one date.
>>
You gently remove the slime from your lap and stand up. "I apologize, but it's time I returned. I have a bad habit of meditating for, as mortals would see it, a terribly long time." You say. The wind sprites around you let out moans of disappointment while the water sprites simply go along with it and start to roll away. Sometimes a river must split before it can return to the ocean. You chuckle and say, "I'm sorry but I really must go. However, it will mean that there will be more stories to tell."

That seemed to cheer up the sprites considerably as they being to dance around you singing, "More stories! More stories! Old friend will have more stories!"

You begin making your way back to camp. There were stick and bits of plants strewn everywhere. The ground itself had a muddy first layer which was only worsening as the light rain continued. You couldn't see any of the villagers around though you assume they all hid in the building to get away from the rain incase it worsened. By the time you arrive to your camp, you notice that your friends had built a small leanto to hide from the rain and were staring a small fire to keep warm. You, however were still sitting outside in the rain. At least they placed a few leafy branches to serve as a shield from the rain but you don't remember feeling them do so. Maybe you were too busy running away from the elementals to notice. You wonder how you were supposed to go back. Normally you were keenly aware of feeling out for the spirits to speak with them but now it was a very strange out of body experience. You could see yourself, something you've never been able to do before. You walk around your body and gently prod it in the back. The effect is instantaneous. Its as if you were sucked back into it, reeled in like a fish on a hook. Your mind snapback into your head at such a speed and with such a suddeness that you're flung forward as you wake up out of insinct, leaving you in the muddy ground wondering what had just happened.

Ming rushes towards you, almost spilling the small pot of food and Renshu follows albeit slightly amused. "Are you ok?" She asks. "What happened?"

You pick yourself up from out of the mud, a bit embarassed but otherwise completely unharmed, and say, "I'm not too sure myself."
>>
"But I assume you had fun." Renshu says smiling. "Though I never would have thought you would participate in a game of tag." Ming gives him an odd look. One which you mimick. Renshu simply motions the two of you to the small shelter without replying. The three of you sit around the warm fire and you're grateful for the heat it provides though it doesn't help with the mud as it slowly starts to harden and cake your fur.

"Well now that you're back with us. You can have some dinner." Ming says. "You've been out of it for a quite a while though Renshu says you were fine. What have you been doing?"

>What do you say?
>Ask Renshu how he knows you were playing tag. He can only hear the spirits of the dead and if you had died then perhaps it was best to know.
>Tell Ming that you were playing tag with children...of a sort. Hence the rain.
>Ask where Xin Lan is. Have they returned from their searching?
>Ask about their studies. Perhaps they managed to make progress.
>Write in.

[Congratulations. You've learned Limited Astral Projection.]

[The Limits are:
You can only travel as far as you can sense spirits. Roughly the size of a small village or town.
Your range of movement is the same as your mortal body. No flying or phasing through walls.
You're unable to interact with the material world. So no picking up object or interacting with people except:
You may speak with those intune with the spritual world. People who can speak with spirits can be contacted though the degree of talking is the same as their ability. IE: If someone can only understand a spirit's emotions then you can only convey emotions to them.
You can only see people that you can sense which at the moment is only Ming, Renshu, Xin and Bao. Everyone else simply doesn't appear to you.
While projecting, you're completely unaware of your own body. Unless someone does something major that would distrupt your meditation such as shoving you and shaking you roughly then you won't feel or hear a thing centered around your body.
Time is distorted while project the same way as if you were in the spirit realm though the degree of distortion is far far less.
That's just a rough idea of the ability. Like always training can improve this and situation may result in new rules to compensate.]
>>
>>4616620
>Tell Ming that you were playing tag with children...of a sort. Hence the rain.
>Ask Renshu how he knows you were playing tag. He can only hear the spirits of the dead and if you had died then perhaps it was best to know.
>>
>>4616620
>Tell Ming that you were playing tag with children...of a sort. Hence the rain.
>Ask where Xin Lan is. Have they returned from their searching?
A dead spirit probably snitched on us. Ghosts have no honor.
>>
>>4616620
>we were playing, of a sort
>How did the bunny know
>Explain that the wind sprites were too adorable to refuse.
>>
Gonna grab some lunch and do a few errands. I'll count votes when I get back.
>>
>>4616638
>>4616683
>>4616687
Sorry about that guys. I got a call when I was coming back. My friend's car broke down on him and I had to go help him out. Not that I would have said no. Seems like his old reliable is finally on it's last legs. Writing.
>>
You rub the back of your head, a bit embarrassed over what you were doing and say, "I was...playing, of a sort. Hence the rain." Ming looks at you as if you had suddenly sprouted feathers. "I was talking to the sprites and they wanted to play. They've always been good to us and have helped us out when we needed it...so I figured it would a good way to repay them. I suggested tag..." Ming giggles slightly at that and your face feels much warmer despite the chill of rain. "I-it was the only game I knew..." You mutter before clearing your throat and continuing albeit a bit more stiffly. "I was good training considering that the sprites throught the game was chasing after me. Eventually both the water and wind sprites good a bit too excited and invited some more of their brethren. Once they all started getting riled up..." You motion to the rain which had picked up a bit. Ming seems to be struggling with skepticism, belief, and amusement before she decides to settle on believing you and being highly amused. You feel the heat on your face rise and decide to change the subject. "S-so...how'd you know I was playing tag?" You ask Renshu.

Renshu adds a few more planks to the fire and gives you a soft smile. "I heard you." He says simply. "A rather odd sensation to hear your voice among those of the dead. It was a bit of a one sided conversation but I caught most of it."

You give Renshu a look. "So I...died?" You ask. The rabbit shakes their head.

"Not at all." He says. "You were perfectly healthy and very much alive. It's a very strange situation. I shouldn't be able to hear you at all. After all, you were speaking to the sprites...with your mind for a lack of a better term. I can't read minds as much as I can make it seem and should I wish to attempt to speak with the sprites then I too must meditate. Ming can attest to the fact that I've been with her all day."

You begin to run your hands over yourself and try to rub away the drying mud. "I see...could you do the same for anyone else?" You ask. Renshu gives you a polite laugh.

"My friend, I don't think there is anyone in this world like you to compare with." He says. "But no, you're the first I've ever heard like this. It was as if you were moving around and yet you were just there. I could hear every step and every word."

>What do you say?
>Ask Renshu something else. (What do you say?)
>Ask where Xin is.
>Ask about the translation.
>Write in.
>>
>>4617750
>Ask where Xin is.
He's right behind me, isn't she?
>>
>>4617750
>Ask where Xin is.
>Ask about the translation.
Did the map help at all?
>>
>>4617767
>>4617831
Taking these votes. Writing
>>
"So where's Xin?" You ask only to feel a wet flick behind your head. You turn around to see a thoroughly soaked rabbit grumbling at you. Xin Lan flicks their ears at you, splashing you with water as they sit next to you near the fire.

"Why is it every time you do witchcraft weird things happen?" They say grumpily as they remove their shirt to wring it out.

"I don't know." You say averting your eyes. "These things kind of happen. I promise that I don't intend for them to happen."

"You don't see Stripes making weird things happen and he talks with dead people." Xin Lan continues.

"Many people would point out that speaking to the dead is weird things happening." Renshu replies. "Though I assume you returning means that you've finished with your search?"

"Yeah..." Xin Lan says warming themselves up and drying their clothing. "Interesting stuff out there. You can find remains of campfires. They're clever, these raiders. Small enough to keep people warm but not big enough to cast a lot of light. If you didn't know how to tell, most poeple would mistake them for regular fire damage."

"These raiders seem less and less like regular bandit." Ming says worriedly.

"They're well traveled. That's for sure." Xin Lan says. "Small campfires are common for traveling out in open areas. They keep attention away and can be easily hidden behind rocks or other objects so no one catches it from a distance. Works even better here in wooded areas." Renshu removes one of his spare shirts from his bag and warps it around Xin Lan.

"Will the flames be enough to use the poison?" He asks. Xin Lan shrugs as they slip the slightly oversized clothing on.

"Probably not. We'd need to hit the multiple fires if we want a good spread. That's the draw back to the small flames. They won't be enough for a large army. They'd need to make multiple ones. Seeing the pattern here. They used the ruins of the buildings as cover. Basically each house became a camp within a camp. Hides the flame, provides cover, and server as a way to organize the troops. No need for tents."

"That at least proves one of our theories true." You say. "They have been using the ruins of their attacks to hide in plain sight." You turn back to face the others and look at Ming and Renshu. "Did you manage to translate the text?" You ask. Ming and Renshu shake their heads.

"No. Unfortunately there's not much to go on. The towns are titled numerically so we assume they simply didn't care for knowing their names, only what they held inside them. However, the numbres on the back of the map are far more interesting." Rensu explains. "Comparing them to some entries in the book, we believe them to be dates of some kind. However, comparing them to the date Yunnan was destroyed hasn't lead us to anything. We think if might be connected to their traveling schedule however."

"How so?" You ask.
>>
"Renshu and I think that the raiders are alternating which towns they camp in on a pattern." Ming says. "That way they can keep ahead of anyone examining the ruins. It'd be highly unlikely that a large group could find them in one guess and if anyone splits up to examine the towns, their group will be small enought to kill. Then they simply move to the next town before the victim's group finds out they never returned. But we can't seem to figure out how often they move or to where. If we can figure out those two then we can compare it to when they attacked Yunnan and maybe guess where they will move next."

"We might find something in the old mill then." Xin Lan says. "It's hollow underneathe." Ming plants her hands on her hips.

"And when were you going to tell us you found something more?" She asks.

"When I was done being cold." Xin Lan replies grumpily. "Anyways, while rooting around the ruins, I felt that the mill had a basement. A big one at that. Didn't have much of a chance to check it out because someone decided to invite the rain." They say shooting you a look. "Besides, it'd be stupid to explore it alone. If the raiders found it and decide to use it to store thing, who knows if it's trapped or what it could contain."

>What do you say?
>Ask Ming and Renshu for more information. Perhaps a few questions might lead them to think of something they didn't consider before.
>Say that you all can go check that area out tomorrow. You can ask for permission first.
>Suggest that you and Xin go explore it now, under the cover of night. No one will be able to see you do it.
>Write in.
>>
>>4618060
>Suggest that you and Xin go explore it now, under the cover of night. No one will be able to see you do it.
And the patter of rain will obscure the sound of our movements and whatever we do down there.
>>
>>4618060
>Ask Ming and Renshu for more information. Perhaps a few questions might lead them to think of something they didn't consider before.
>Suggest that you and Xin go explore it now, under the cover of night. No one will be able to see you do it.
It's not like the seething guard would allow is to do anything anyway.
>>
>>4618060
>explore it now

We dont need permission, it's just playing nice. But this relates to our mission, so we are going now, albeit stealthily. The rain will keep people inside and those that dont we can avoid being somehow quite good at basic stealth.
>>
>>4618126
I'll add ask them questions to my vote because I've got a question.

Is there a pattern in the dates? Like if you lined them up and ignored the breaks, is there a repetition?
Or maybe if they are written under eachother, do they make a grid that reveals shit?
>>
>>4618079
>>4618124
>>4618126
Exploring now. Writing.
>>
You know, a thought occurs to me, prompted by anon mentioning the seething guards.

I'm not sure what is a worse person to deal with, people who can only think about Tai Lungs crimes and how much he did and react with terror and nothing else, or people who think of his crime with a righteous indignation and dont consider just how little they can affect anything if we decide to stop playing nicely with them.

One is disheartening, the other is dangerous
>>
>>4618143
It is one of the reasons you don't give out your name easily. Even if you got a pardon, would people treat you any differently?
>>
>>4618143
If they can do little to us if they fight, than they are not dangerous. Therefore both option should be disheartening.
Although I find how constantly upset the guard is kinda entertaining.
>>
>>4618160
Don't underestimate desperate people anon. But even if they are not a physical threat, if they try and keep trying then we will be forced to put them down.
Them forcing our hands like that isn't good, no matter how gentle we try to be.

>>4618159
Probably not. Maybe before they know our name.
>>
>>4618159
>>4618159
Kinda? If the five, the dragon warrior, the emperor and the wind dragon give this guy the a-ok he can't be all bad right?
If we go by buddhism and taoism you can be an massive asshole and still be a good guy in the end.
With legalism and confucionism you shouldn't question the will of your superiors.
So we have an cultural reason for people to not be completly agressive with a pardon directly from the imperial family. Although people will probably still be cold towards us.
>>
>>4618175
The five don't hold official authority, at best theirs is respect and as we have seen, that will at most extend to the common sense of 'Don't antagonise him, but you don't need to put up with him'.

The emperor, solid point.

The wind dragon though, how the fuck are we going to confirm that assessment? And whats more, why are the villagers going to believe that a god has spoken of our good character?
Last point though is that Shenlong doesn't think we are A-okay, he calls us his friend. These two things are not the same.
>>
>>4618175
>>4618165
Might one of the reasons why Tai Lung would prefer to have a home somewhere remote which in it's own way is kind of sad.
>>
>>4618183
Mhmm, a good 30 minutes from town.

It'd be sad when the lynch mob comes if our name came out, because then we'd need to put out the fire and then scare off a lot of people we rely on for goods.
A dragons roar should fix it though
>>
>>4618183
Honestly, tai lung's house should be...in eureka
>>
>>4618185
Just make a housing complex for everyone on the top of one of those weird mountain and make bridges connecting each part.
It's defensible, looks cool, out of the way and has easy acess to the wind.
>>
>>4618192
Or that, that works too.
Maybe both? Ascended martial artist retirement home.
>>
>>4618214
I don't think Ming, Xin or Renshu can astrally project. Nor do I fancy dying every time I wanna go home.

>>4618209
This though, has potential. Bonus points if we make the surrounding forest boobytrapped to the nines, such that only a master martial artist could get through.
>>
"We should go check it out now." You say. "While it's dark and the rain can give us cover." Xin Lan seems to perk up considerably at that.

"Sneaking mission? Yeesss." They say hopping to their feet and tying their borther's shirt tighter around the waist. "Let's go." They say. You get to your feet. "We'll be back as soon as we can. You and Renshu try and get some sleep." Ming rubs her arms a bit and nods.

"Good thing we're not trying to hide." She says. "We can have a nice fire going."

"We'll await your return then." Renshu says. "Hopefully, you won't require our help."

"Now that you've said it, we will." Xin Lan says patting Renshu's head. "It'll be fine. Hiding from random villagers is easy. Even the big guy's done it several times."

"It's less skill in sneaking and more of the fact I'm taking advantage of the gap between my skill and everyone else's." You admit. "But for this, it should be enough to keep hidden." You and Xin Lan head out into the darkness and being to proceed to the other part of town. The two of you go from cover to cover in the rain. Though it was unlikely, the two of you use the cover in the small chance that someone would peek out a window of the community building and catch the two of you. As you approach the building, you do notice a guard or two patroling around it. They barely left the perimiter of the building meaning that the patrol was more of a show of force and to send a message than anything else. Or perhaps they were truly paranoid. Either way, their route was easy to learn and easier to by pass.

The abandoned mill stood out among the ruined town. Mostly made of stone, it was a burned shell that stood tall over the lake. There was nothing left beyond the stone walls that once held up the rest of the mechanisms used to grind wheat into flour. The two of you leap over a ruined all and into the main room of the mill. "The entrance has to be around here." Xin Lan says half whisper, half shout over the sound of the rain. They stomp their foot on the ground. "Hear it? Hollow."

"Kind of." You admit over the sound of rain. "It's hard to hear to be honest."

"Well trust me on this one." Xin Lan says. "Who knows what they could've hid down there. If they had a small safe, there could be any number of things. Treasure, traps, more notes. Maybe even the scrolls themselves."
>>
"Doubtful." You say. "Even if it would be easier, it's much more secure to carry them around then to leave them hidden."

"Either way, best we give it a look." The rabbit replies as they move wreckage around. "Problem is, I have no idea where the entrace is. Unless...you wanna simply punch through the floor."

>What do you say?
>Agree. It'd be much faster to punch through the floor. The rain won't cover your noise but hopefully it'll keep poeple away.
>Decline. Punching through the floor could set off any sensative traps the raider could have set up.
>Continue looking for an entrance. While there might be traps, it'd be far more covert to disable them than to break the ground.
>Write in.
>>
>>4618321
>Look for the entrance, Breaking the floor open is last resort.
>>
>>4618321
>Continue looking for an entrance. While there might be traps, it'd be far more covert to disable them than to break the ground.
>>
>>4618321
>Continue looking for an entrance. While there might be traps, it'd be far more covert to disable them than to break the ground.
Also don't want to risk damaging anything that's down there.
>>
>>4618341
>>4618346
>>4618397
Looking for an entrance. Writing
>>
“No, if we punch through we might risk breaking anything stored down there. Best we look for an entrance. Maybe there’s another bookshelf?” You joke. Xin Lan snorts.

“I’ll go memorize every book in existence then.” They say grinning in the moonlight. The two of you begin to dig around the ruins for some kind of entrance, a task made slightly more difficult due to the rain making the ash and dirts meld into a sludge. “This is gonna stain my fur so bad.” They mutter as they pull a large wooden board out of the way. You pull aside a large stone that fell from what you assume must’ve been a second floor and look at Xin Lan.

“So like a grey color?” You ask and then remember something. “You know, Renshu said something interesting once.”

“Yeah?” Xin Lan asks, a bit distracted.

“They said you’re really good at disguising. Says you can pass off for him really well.” You say. “I think you once mentioned Renshu used to be an alias you used. Did you actually go and dye your fur when you took the name?”

“Oh, yeah.” They say thinking about it. “Yeah, I would stain my fur. Took forever but I basically looked like a different person. Haven’t really had a reason or the time to do it recently.” They admit.

“Did you act like him too?” You ask.

“Of course. It’s not a disguise if I go stomping around and acting like myself. First thing about pretending to be someone else is that you have to know what they act like. Even if everyone else won’t see you. A lot of your personality is in the voice if you didn’t know. Even if someone sounds like you, if they don’t carry that cadence or personality, everyone can tell it’s not you.” They say. “Why do you ask?”

“I just...find it hard to believe or imagine you...not being you.” You admit.

“Please, its not like I have a personality.”

“You do.” You say. “Even when you’re not...using a persona.” Xin Lan goes quiet for a moment.

“Do you...want me to be more like Renshu?” They ask quietly.
>>
>What do you say?
>No. You’re not their friend because they’re like their brother. Part of being someone’s friend is to be able to accept the good and the bad. And the only bad thing you see in Xin is the fact they need a persona which isn’t really bad at all. Their greed, their pouts, you all know it’s an act which only makes you appreciate it more when they drop it for you. The bad makes the good look better. Even if they have to pretend to have other flaws to hide the real ones, it doesn’t hide who they truly are.
>Say you don’t want them to be more like their brother but they could do better if they didn’t pretend to be greedy or mischievous. Their personality is dictated by them so they can choose not to have those kinds of flaws. You know that they’re merely an act but they should be careful not to get too used to it or they might run the risk of making those falsehoods become the real them.
>Say they could be more like their brother or at least the person they want to be when they’re in control. It’s always good to have someone to look up to and Renshu portrays a patient, wise man. You were once told that a wise man learns from the mistakes of others and emulates only the best they have to offer. It might do Xin some good if he follows those ideals.
>Write in.
>>
>>4619685
>Say you don’t want them to be more like their brother but they could do better if they didn’t pretend to be greedy or mischievous. Their personality is dictated by them so they can choose not to have those kinds of flaws. You know that they’re merely an act but they should be careful not to get too used to it or they might run the risk of making those falsehoods become the real them.
No need to try and force a flaw on yourself, that is one of the few things that will appear without you wanting to.
>>
>>4619685
>>Say you don’t want them to be more like their brother but they could do better if they didn’t pretend to be greedy or mischievous. Their personality is dictated by them so they can choose not to have those kinds of flaws. You know that they’re merely an act but they should be careful not to get too used to it or they might run the risk of making those falsehoods become the real them.
>>
>>4619685
>Say that we dont want them to be like their brother but they could do better to be less greedy.

I personally like the mischief and it hurts absolutely nobody. I dont even mind their greedy acts, considering it isnt actually harmful, but we should always encourage people to act better.

But keep the mischief, it's one of the things that makes dealing with them so fun.
>>
>>4619706
So basically, we want you to act better, not like Renshu.
>>
>>4619687
>>4619693
>>4619706
Making the bun sad because you hate their personality. Not really. They just find themselves caring what you want them to be like.
>>
File: Spoiler Image (82 KB, 456x700)
82 KB
82 KB JPG
>>4619767
Writing by the way.
>>
>>4619770
Xin Lan eventually likes our petting to the point they get upset and thump their foot when we stop.
https://youtu.be/lUf_t65exQ0
>>
>>4619805
You're basically married by then. The real way to marry Tai Lung. Slowly and methodically so he doesn't realise it and die of embarrassment.
>>
You stiffen. Truth be told, you weren’t really in a position to tell anyone what they should be like. You weren’t exactly a role model for good personality traits or at least you don’t think so. Nor were you equipped to deal with these kinds of questions. You can feel the rabbit’s eyes on you whoever and you decide to deal with it the only way you know how. With brutal honesty. “Well...not exactly.” You admit. “I mean...you could be a bit less greedy. I know you’re just acting through a personality and all that but…” You stop and sigh before you move a rock aside and sit on it. “I’m-...I don’t think you need to make up flaws. Those tend to come on their own and with your budding emotions, I’m worried that if you pretend to have those flaws then eventually they’ll become real ones. You’re unique in the fact that you’re slowly developing who you are while having to pretend who you want to be. You know what right and wrong is and now you get to decide who you want to be like with more control than anyone will ever have. The issue…” You fidget and wring your hands. “...is that I like who you are. Your greed and mischievousness are flaws but maybe it’s because I know that you don’t truly mean them. That it’s all part of a personality you’re acting out so you can integrate with society. It all makes it easy to disregard because I know you won’t do it and harm the group.”

“So...do you want me to act on them?”

“No but…” You rub the back of your neck. “Flaws are what make you interesting. If you just stopped being either of those two. If all you ever did was what is right...you wouldn’t be Xin anymore...You wouldn’t be my best friend…” You look at Xin Lan. Their face is blank and emotionless but their eyes...their eyes seemed to show just a small glimmer of something. You don’t know if changing them would make it go away. “You said it yourself. Even someone’s voice is perfect, if they don’t have the same mannerisms then they aren’t the real one. So what does that mean for you? If you change something, does that make you a completely different person? Does that stop you from being my friend?”

“It doesn’t stop me from seeing you as my friend.” They reply. You nod.

“I don’t want you to change. Not completely. You could tone down the greed but...isn’t that ingrained in you. Didn’t you once see everything as a series of advantages for you?” You ask.

“That was before I met you and Ming.” They reply. “It’s no longer like that. I am not alone. I have others I have to take care of. Others who’s pains are my own. Whose troubles are mine. What is beneficial for me is not beneficial for everyone. Maybe...the real question isn’t who I will become. Maybe I should be asking you, Who is your friend? The real Xin or the one I project?”

>What do you say?
>Write in.
>>
>>4619810
>Poke Xin in the chest, over the heart. "The Xin I saw in there, doing its best to manifest despite everything that was working against it. That's my friend."
>>
>>4619838
I'll support.

The real xin trying to understand their emotions is our friend. The persona they adopt is just what we are used to, and we enjoy parts of it.
>>
>>4619838
Yes, the Xin that is a little flame of hope against the emptyness of their soul that we saw, that is our friend.
>>
>>4619838
>>4619846
>>4619854
>>4619854
Taking these. Writing.
>>
You poke Xin Lan's chest, right above the heart. "The Xin I saw in there, doing its best to manifest despite everything working against it. That's my friend." You say. "Not the one you show, not the one you hide. The one that does it's best to come forth against all odds. I'm not friends with you because you're perfect or because you have no emotions. I'm friends with you because of what you're doing, what you want to be. I want to help you be the best that you are. I want to see how you develop and I want to see you succeed." You say.

"But...what if I fail? What if the person I become isn't the person you want to be with?" They ask.

"Then you pick yourself back up and try again." You say. "We've done it once before. We can do it again. As long as you continue to strive to be the best you can be, to be the best person you can be, then I don't think I could ever hate you. Just like we don't hate Ming or Renshu. I think a big part of friendship is being able to hold out your hand for those you care about even if they're stuck wandering in the darkness." Xin Lan holds your hand and gently pulls the rest to hold them.

"You promise?" They ask quietly. You close your hand, placing your palm against their beating heart and fingers over their shoulder.

"I promise." You say. "No matter what happens, I'll be there to pull you back." Xin Lan doesn't say anything and you ruffle their ears before you stand. "Come on." You say gently. "Let's find that entrance and get out of the rain. The other will be waiting for us." Xin Lan nods softly and the two of you get back to work. It was a few hours later when your foot finally bumped into something that stuck out of the mud. You bend over to dig a bit and you realize that it's a ring attached to something. "Hey I think I found our door." You say. Xin Lan quickly leaps over to you and then the both of you work quickly to clear the area. It was a large double door, the kind you were used to seeing on barns.

"It's pretty big for a basement door." Xin Lan says knocking on it in various places and listening. "Nothing seems to be attached to it. So its probably safe to pull open."

"Probably?" You ask.

"I mean they could have secret trapping techniques neither of us know." Xin Lan says, grabbing one of the ring door handles. "You gonna help me open this or what?" You grab the other ring and pull it open. It creaks and whines in protest, the hinges rusted from what could have been months of exposure to the elements. You half expected the rings to snap off or the doors themselves to break from the tension but the hinges give and the two doors swing wide open. You peer down into the darkness the doors and only see a set of stairs and a ramp to assist carts from going down.

"Well, we're not dead." Xin Lan says. "but we can't see anything either. Up to you if you want to continue." They lean downwards to get a look. "This place doesn't smell like it's been open in a while. That's a good sign."
>>
"How is that good? The raiders haven't been here." You say.

"Wrong. If there was a fire going on here who would take the time to close the doors? They're heavy so it's not like they could have been knocked down by accident. Plus the hinges are rusted. Means that they weren't covered in debris so someone must have cleared the area out and covered it again."

>What do you want to do?
>Go down the steps and explore the cellar. You might not get another chance.
>Go get the supplies. Perhaps you should prepare before you go in.
>Wait til sunrise. The light will help you see and with the sounds of construction, it'll help mask any noise you make.
>Write in.
>>
Also congrats gents. Tai Lung has touched his first boob. I could have had Xin make a joke but I felt it kind of ruined the mood.
>>
>>4620259
Yeah we made it to second base!
>>
>>4620255
>Go get the supplies. Perhaps you should prepare before you go in.
We shouldn't get all gung ho right now, we really don't know jack so let's prepare just in case something happens

>>4620259
>Tai Lung has touched his first boob.

WOOOOOOOOOO, IT'S SHOWTIIIIIME
>>
>>4620259
Just as planned.
And its okay, Xin will just tell renshu and ming later how tai lung was feeling her up. It totally fits for his teasing MO.
>>
>>4620319
>Xin will just tell renshu
And thus Tai Lung dies once more.
>>
>>4620349
And make his sibling cry? Perish the thought.
Renshu’s only recourse is to protect Xin by diverting Tai Lung’s attention towards himself.
>>
>>4620255
>Close it up and get the resources to explore properly
>>
>>4620403
I mean Renshu is best girl. Strong enough to protect you, always listens to your problems, gives advice, and has stripes to boot. No other bunny has stripes. I think the only other contender for best girl is Ming, Xin, Bao, and shen long who share those traits save for having stripes.

I guess if you want to go the maverick route you got Tigress. She's strong enough to make you pay attention, hates your guts, wants to make you a law abiding citizen by throwing you in jail for life, and is probably courted by lots of people?

All I'm saying is Renshu in a dress is as scary as TL in one.
>>
>>4620461
You still never actually confirmed if Xin was a girl or not, at least with 100% certainty. I will put this reminder here.
>>
>>4620561
You're right about that. I've decided what they were born as. Refering to Xin as a girl just became common place though I still refer to them as he by accident when I'm not paying much attention. Their personality doesn't really help much either. Also they haven't had the chance to, they potray themselves as quite dainty and feminine. Once of the reasons they were so popular on the Gale Cutter was their whole innocent nurse disguise.

If you guys really want to know I can always tell you but I feel like half the fun is not knowing.
>>
>>4620575
Nah, I'm fine to live in ignorance on this case. If I felt that we should have actually known I'd say something.

But eugenics gave them a flat chest that could belong to either sex, so touching that wouldn't tell us anything
>>
>>4620255
>Go get the supplies. Perhaps you should prepare before you go in.
We go get supplies and Xin can hide and stand guard in case someone comes snooping around.
>>
>>4620298
>>4620459
>>4620751
Getting supplies. Writing.
>>
"Let's go get supplies." You say closing your door. "Best we get prepared for whatever we might find down there."

"Right. The basement might be as big as the this building used to be but that doesn't discount any traps." Xin Lan replies as they close the door.

"What could they possibly hide down there?" You ask as the two of you walk back to the camp.

"Anything really." Xin Lan says, shrugging. "If it's big enough, maybe a bulk of the forces slept down there? You could hide a good chunk of an army in there and no one would notice. The smaller flames could have been for look outs."

"Hopefully we find something of importance down there. Otherwise, we're risking making the villagers angry for nothing."

"Please, as if they could catch us." Xin Lan says. "All we'd end up wasting is time. But the possibility of clues is just too great to pass up and there's no way I'm gonna let the villagers get at it first." The two of you leap across the ruins and make it back to find the others huddled around the campfire and sharing a blanket.

"Did you guys find anything?" Ming asks looking up from the fire. You shake your head.

"Not entirely. We managed to find the entrace to a cellar but we're not sure if it's rigged with traps or not. We've come to get some supplies."

"We have a few torches packed." Ming says reaching over to one of the group's packs and rummage to pull out some ready made torches. "I'm not sure what else you'll need."

"I have a few picks on me already." Xin Lan says. "But let me get a note book."

"We'll also need a hammer and one of the pitons if we have to carefully chisel away some of the building. The basement doesn't seem to have collapsed but there might be rubble we'll want to remove." You add.

"Do we have a lantern?" Xin ask.

"Just one for candles." Ming says. "I think we have a few candles as well from that library."

"We'll take it." They reply.

"I've moved some things to another bag so we have an empty one." You say. "Maybe we'll find some more books that might help."

"Is there anything else you need?" Ming asks.

>What else do you wish to take?
>Write in.
>>
>>4621108
Bit of rope never hurt to take, but otherwise I don't think we need much else.

We have lights, we have hammer and pick, book, Oh get a pencil or pen for the book!

We shouldn't be down there for long so no need to take food or water.
>>
>>4621108
bunny thighs save lives
>>
>>4621108
Charcoal and paper in case someone scribble something in the floor or wall.
>>
>>4621112
>>4621202
Writing things and back to the search. Writing.
>>
"Some rope, ink and a pen." You say slipping on the empty pack. "And some charcoal. I don't expect to use them much but incase we need to write on some walls."

"It's starting to look like we're gonna go mining." Xin Lan says while they grab the writing equipment.

"We might if there's a collapse." You say patting Xin Lan on the back. "Come on. We still got a few hours until daybreak."

----

You close the doors behind you and Xin Lan, eveloping the two of you in complete darkness. A few moments later, a flame roars to life as you light the torch. The darkness is pushed back but still you can't see the bottom of the stairs. "These are some deep stairs." You say. Xin Lan nods.

"Do cellars ussually go that deep?" They ask.

"Not really. We should have been able to see the bottom of the stair case from here with our torches." You hold your arm out in an attempt to case the light lower but there still seems no sign of the bottom. "Well...we can stay up here and wonder about basement sizes. I'm surprised you could even hear anything hollow if it goes this deep."

"It can't be that deep then." Xin Lan says as the two of you begin to descend. "I heard the ground be hollow." You and Xin Lan step slowly and methodically down the stair case, making sure nothing would jump out at you. Once or twice you stop to and tread over an obvious trap. Several of the steps were lined with nails, rusted and bent. They were hidden in the right angle of the stairs and aimed at the victim's heels. Not a deadly trap as far as they go but they were malicious looking enough that you and Xin Lan decided to stick to the ramp for the rest of your descent. The stairs themselves weren't as deep as you imagined them. Roughly only a half more than what is normal but once you arrived at the bottom, the doors behind you were lost to the shadows. "There's definitely something here." Xin Lan says. "Nail traps. Who knows what else they have set up."

"It might only get worse." You say. "Let's move slowly."

"Don't need to tell me twice."

You continue onward. The cellar seemed to have been made of a main hallway that seemed carved from the ground itself. Along the right wall were a series of doors you assume lead to the storage areas. "That's weird. Isn't that weird? Who organizes their cellar like this?" Xin Lan says.

"It certainly is an odd way to build a basement." You admit.

>How do you proceed?
>Check each door, one by one. Might as well look through everything.
>Check for locked doors. You don't want to spend too much time down here incase one of the villagers decides that they want to explore the old mill and find you.
>Search for hidden doors. The raiders were here. It's pretty obvious. Perhaps they tried to hide a room.
>Write in.
>>
>>4621393
>Check each room one by one
>Search for hidden doors.

I really doubt the civilians will bother us, or even be able to come down here. But if they can, and they do, then they know something and we have a person to interrogate.
>>
>>4621393
>Search for hidden doors. The raiders were here. It's pretty obvious. Perhaps they tried to hide a room.
>>
>>4621408
>>4621406
Looking for hidden doors. Writing.
>>
"Might as well try them all." You say as you walk to the nearest door and test the doorhandle. It was unlocked but that only made you nervous. What if it was rigged with a trap? You and Xin Lan step to the side and slowly pull the door open. You find some resistence which makes you even more on edge. With a sharp yank, you throw the door open and immediately hear the hiss and thunk of an arrow. Still quivering from the impact, a crossbow bolt had embeded itself into the opposite wall.

"That could have gone poorly." Xin Lan says eyeing the bolt. "Looks like our hunches are proving themselves correct in the worst way possible." You nod and carefully peer into the room. It was a simple mechanism. A rope had been tied to the door handle and through a few pulleys to the trigger of a crossbow. The bow itself had been hastily nailed to a barrel at waist height. Had it hit Xin Lan it'd have gone through their head and through your gut. The thought was not a plesant one. You and Xin Lan slowly tread into the room, now fully on edge and keeping an eye out for a trap. The room itself is empty for the most part. You see a few sacks of grain, torn and spilled lining the walls. More barrels can be found, half filled with various seeds and flour but more than often simply broken apart. "Empty." Xin Lan grumbles as the two of you search.

"Maybe but there could be a hidden entrance somewhere." You say. "If the raiders found it, it could have been hidden further."

"You really think so?" They ask skeptically. You shrug.

"I mean, we seemed to have stepped into something that tends to have a lot of secrets. So...maybe?" You say unsure. The next door was also unlocked though, thankfully, no traps were tied to the door. More importantly, the room was very obviously lived in. You can see used bowls and mugs. Makeshift tables were also set up and you can see old blankets as well. You don't see anything resembling a firepit but it certainly looked like a sleeping quarters. Rummaging through the blankets you don't find much either. Nothing that could assist you in finding the raiders nor translating the books. "No one is this meticulous." Xin Lan grumbles. "They have to have left something. Anything."

"It is possible they just slept here." You say as the two of you step out/ Your search continues with the rest of the rooms, all the while avoiding various traps left behind. More arrow traps, a few fire ones that had long gone bad making them simple jars full of oil, a small pitfall trap that hid a series of wooden spikes.
>>
---

"This is a murder room!" Xin Lan says exasperated after the two of you avoid another trap after the 5th door. "I'm starting to think they simply wanted people to die down here and there's nothing hidden at all."

"There's still that last door." You say. "We're almost done."

Xin Lan grumbles something about setting raiders on fire to show them a proper trap and the two of you continue to search but ultimately come up short and return back to the hallway. As you approach the final door, Xin Lan grabs your leg and stops you. They point to something on the ground and as you lower the torch to shine some light on it, you see a thin wire not unlike those that Xin Lan weilds.

"Trip wire." They say looking up above. "...But to what?" You look up to the ceiling but see nothing. Checking the walls, you don't see anything as well. No hidden holes for arrows, or slots for weapons to slide out. Certainly nothing that could cause a cave in.

"Might lead to an alarm of some kind." You say as the rabbit works to disarm the trap. "If you're right about them camping out in here then they might have left something to alert anyone who found their way in here."

"You might be right about that." Xin Lan says standing up. "It doesn't seem to be attached to any obvious traps." They add and start to walk again. The glint of the wire catches your eye one last time as it...is pulled up into the ceiling. Xin Lan's ear twitches and you hear the faint jingle of something above you. As if glass had fallen. "Did you hear that?" You ask looking at the roof once more. Xin Lan's head looks up as well.

"Well I'll be damned..." They say. "Tap the ceiling big guy." You hand Xin Lan the torch and gently tap at the roof. It rings hollow. "A hidden floor..." Xin Lan hops up, plants their feet on your chest and stand on your shoulders. They begin to feel out the roof and you follow suit as the two of you search for something. The two of you run the entire length of the hallway before you find something. Hidden in the far back of the hallway was a small handhold, just big enough to fit Xin's hand. Brushing aside some dirt reveals a hatch. "Now we're on to something." They say pushing up and grunting. "It's weighed down...or locked but I can't see a key hole to pick."

>What do you do?
>Put the rabbit down and break the hatch.
>Find a way to open the hatch without being in the way for any traps.
>Try and find some kind of mechanism to open the door.
>Write in.
>>
>>4621580
>Try and find some kind of mechanism to open the door.
>>
>>4621580
>Search for a mechanicsm first
>>
>>4621580
>Find a way to open the hatch without being in the way for any traps.
>Try and find some kind of mechanism to open the door
Just look over everything in the room. Something shady was happening in this place even before the raiders got here, better be careful.
>>
>>4622022
Millers were notorious for being criminal contacts in old time europe. Maybe the same is true for China.

What am I saying, by stories and history nearly everyone in china was corrupt or criminal depending on time period. Usually before a new dynasty was installed via rebellion.
>>
Sorry about the delay. I'll be ready to run in about an hour.
>>
>>4621652
>>4621895
>>4622022
Looking for a way to open the door. Writing.
>>
“Maybe there’s a mechanism to open it.” You say. “Like a hidden switch.”

“I don’t know.” Xin Lan admits. “Seemed pretty simple to me. Just a hidden hatch. Not many people tend to look up at the ceiling. Especially in a cellar.”

“Same goes for hidden switches. That does explain the stairs though. The extra distance is enough to hide a second floor without raising suspicion. It would be a perfect place to hide.” You feel around the walls for a hidden lever or button. Something that would open that hatch. “It’s pretty high up as well. Maybe the weight was a ladder?”

“Could be. If the owner was my size, there was no way they’d reach but then why a handle?” Xin Lan asks. “Seems like it could just be a simple pull.”

“If it was a pull then why would it feel weighed down? You could just pull it down and everything would fall with it.”

“Dunno. This whole place is sketchy.” Xin Lan says looking around for any hidden tricks. “Then again, it seems like the raiders set up the traps. Would make sense if they were hidden on the second floor. They wouldn’t have to worry about the traps and people would die without ever finding anything.”

“Seems like their cleverness only serves to help their cruelty.” You say pulling some dirt off the walls and coming up with nothing. “All the more reason to stop them.”

“Maybe they’re assassins.” Xin Lan says pushing a barrel over and spilling grains all over. “Nah, they’re too overt to be assassins. Probably just bandits trying to earn a big name. I mean, if you manage to off one of the royal family that’s gonna give you a rep.”

“And the entire imperial army down on their heads.” You add. “The emperor wouldn’t allow anyone to harm the royal line.”

“I’m not finding anything.” Xin Lan says. “I say we force the door open.” You clap your hands to remove the dirt from them, you couldn’t find anything resembling a switch either. “Unless you got another idea?”
>What do you do?
>Force the door open. Nothing left to try.
>Go get the others. Maybe they can help.
>Wait til tomorrow. Perhaps some of the villagers would know about the hidden area. It did strike you as odd that someone wanted to rebuild while the raiders who destroyed the village were still on the run.
>Write in.
>>
>>4622527
>try pulling the shit down with us put of the way. If not, force the issue and get ready to fucking dodge.
>>
>>4622533
Also mention that they are a foreign army.
We have all the evidence to point this out they are, one being that they are really too well organised to not be.
They are targeting the state and our governments entire leadership branch.
They are far too well informed about things they shouldnt know anywhere or anyhow.
When we fought the magical version of them and their leader, she fought out of duty, explicitly, and stated that to die in the service of her duty was something she had accepted as worth it. They also have a seemingly martial culture, and we can deduce they live on planes based on how they make their fires.

Learning how to do that is something you do out of requirement and they continue out of habit, a regular sized fire inside would have been fine, but they didnt do that.
>>
>>4622549
Oh, and of course their language that marks them as not chinese.
>>
>>4622527
>Force the door open. Nothing left to try.
It's not like we aren't used to lethal damage anyway.
>>4622549
I still think theres is some internal conspiracy that is helping them.
>>
>>4622567
>internal conspiracy
Congrats anon. You've discovered Ming's master plan. Hence the Ming Dynasty. Built on the bones of her so called friends.

>>4622533
>>4622567
Forcing the door. Writing.
>>
>>4622584
Bold of you to think she can kill tai Lung and keep him dead.

The gates of hell shall not hold him and she shall face his might once more, then she will get a hug and forgiveness to make her change her evil ways.
Or other measures would be taken.
>>
>>4622589
Maybe thats the entire plan was because she's too shy to ask for hugs
>>
>>4622599
As she has been characterised, nah. She is more than willing to ask for hugs when she isnt in need of them.

I believe this completely, she just needs the right circumstances
>>
“Not really.” You say. “We’ve run out of options.” The two of you return to the hatch and you reach for it.

“Wait!” Xin Lan shouts. “Jiggle it a bit. Try and see if you can feel out some mechanism or maybe if it’s attached to anything.” You motion for your friend to take a safe position and do as you’re asked. The hatch doesn’t move or feel like it’s look. Pushing upwards does reveal the fact that it’s weighed down by something but not locked in place. Clearly something is trying to prevent you from entering, however you learned your lesson long ago that if something was intended to be opened, it was probably not for your benefit. You opt to be a bit defiant and instead grab the small hand hold firmly, as firmly as 3 fingers can be, and sharply pull down.

The hatch attempts to resist but, as it was made of wood, proves to be no match for you. You tear the door from its hinges and the sound of shattering wood is immediately overwhelmed by the sound of crashing metal.

Weapons. Dozens of weapons fall to the ground after the barrel holding them shatters upon impacting the ground. You and Xin Lan leap over them as they scatter, deftly avoiding your legs being cut. The two of you stand still for a moment and as the dust settles you look up to see a large whole leading into more darkness. “Guess it was just weighed down.” Xin Lan says jumping down from your arms. They pick up an axe and eye it expertly. “Not the best weapons.” They say.

“But they’re functional.” You complete the thought as you grab a spear. “They don’t match the weapons the raiders had. Theirs were of a forgien style.”

“That so? These are chinese.” Xin Lan says tossing the axe aside. “So the mystery continues. Give me a hand.” You hold out your hand and lift Xin Lan up to the opening as they jump on it. Handing the torch over to them, you grab the ledge left from the hatch and pull yourself up. You find yourself in a large room if not a slightly narrow room that ran the entire length of the hallway. Much like the other room, this hidden one was well lived in though in a much better condition. Sheets and bedrolls were stored in one side of the room, the makeshift tables were lined with their wooden stools stacked aside. Xin Lan scoffs. “Looks like they can be neat when they want to be.” They say darkly. You and your friend slowly make your way to the other end of the hall, wary of traps. You find none but what you do find is even more intriguing. Barrels of weapons and armor as well as several months if not years worth of rations.

“What’s...what’s going on?” You ask walking around. This reminded you of the old bandit camp you took down. Where you found Luo and those two children being forced to make explosives. Your blood boils slightly as you recall what the explosives were going to be used for.
>>
“Dunno but we might have found our answers.” Xin Lan says waving you over. You walk over to find a large scroll unfurled across the table. Numbers and names were written all over it though you don’t recognize the names. Xin Lan seems to recognize a few. “Wang Lei of the Thousand Daggers...Bo Jin the Fearless…” They mutter as they pull the scroll open more and more.

“Who are they?” You ask reading off more names.

“Famous bandits and murderers.” Xin Lan says. “Mostly known for their gangs they ran. My, my, my someone’s been a naughty boy. Know what this is?” They ask. You look down and read the names once more. You look at the numbers next to each. They seemed to match the same kind of style...that merchants used.

“A ledger.” You say with disgust.

“Exactly. Someone here has been selling wares to bandits.” Xin Lan says. “And...there’s notes too.” You quickly turn back to look at the ledger again.

>XXXX

>Another good haul today. Those idiots were practically begging for food! They probably would have sold their ship if meant not dying. Thankfully, I’m a compassionate man. The idiots in the village even thanked me for bringing more “traders”. Idiots couldn’t tell a pirate from a bandit if it would have saved their lives. Thankfully, these weapons will make a killing.

>XXXY
>Another bandit “clan” came to visit. These idiots think they can actually get away with it. Thankfully, they pay well and even better they’ll probably die soon. This gig has done wonders for me! Idiots line up to get their weapons and the imperial guard cleans my hands of them! And all I get to do is rake in the cash of another sucker who thought I was their friend.

The notes continue in a similar fashion. You continue reading out of curiosity until the last few catch your eye.

>YXYY
>Got another weird one. Some woman came asking for me. Almost gave me away too! Dumb broad, although she was kind of hot. In that warrioress kind of way. Some kind of exotic cat. Better than her looks, she was willing to pay way more than asking price for food. Had some kind of accent, must have been from the south. Hopefully all the idiots live down there because she didn’t even try to haggle! Wouldn’t say her name. Weird but bandits always want to have that dumb gimmick. Maybe I could convince her to stay...she’d make a good wife.
The next note was the last. Oddly enough there were dark splotches all over it both from ink and something else.

>YXYY

>That bitch! I try to offer her a good life and she nearly takes my eye out! Hope she and her flea bitten mongrels find the nice end of the imperial blade. Dumb bitch wouldn’t know a good deal if it bit her in the ass. Managed to convince the rest of the town to run her out. Claimed that she tried to seduce and rob me. Serves her right. She won’t be able to deal with any towns once I spread the word. Good riddance.
>>
Xin Lan looks at you. “Seems like he got what he deserved. At least in the end. Assuming he didn’t survive the attack. Still...the rest of the town didn’t deserve it.”

“I don’t think anyone deserves it.” You admit. “At least...I’m not sure.”

“We don’t get to judge, that much is true.” Xin Lan agrees. “Still...I don’t see anything that can help us decipher the raiders’ notes. Maybe Renshu and Ming will have better luck than us?”

>What do you say?
>Search just a bit more. Maybe you might find something.
>Head back to camp. Best you get some sleep.
>Take something with you? There’s only weapons and food. You’re not sure you want either if it was paid for with the blood of others.
>Write in.
>>
>>4622764
>Search just a bit more. Maybe you might find something.
That sounds like the raider's leader. She might came to this building to get some revenge after burning the town.
South of China would be the southeast asian kingdoms like ancient vietnam or khmer. The mistery of the raider's origin continues.
Also on the topic of southeast asia and probably also india, do elephant people exist?
>>
>>4622764
>Tell xin to pick out some good less-lethal weapons for themselves, renshu, and ming. You'll pack some of the rations. If it helps your group to press on and take out the raiders, there shouldn't be an issue - and you can't exactly tell the villagers out there that you were sneaking around where they didn't want you.
>>
>>4622764
>Search for anything more
>help ourselves to the food and any weapons.

There is no reason not to the owners are dead and they will just spoil.
>>
>>4622958
>>4623188
Taking the dead man's things. Writing.
>>
>>4623661
Take his ledger as well.
But really, I don't see why anyone would kick up a fuss about it other than because we are the one who found it.
>>
>>4623676
Because I will be an unfair QM Really most people would assume you brought the weapons with you and would probably be more concerned over why you're skulking around that part of the town to care why you're suddenly armed.
>>
>>4623696
>An actual mountain of low quality weapons
>Brought here by Tai Lung, the living weapon.

Really people?
>>
>>4623709
Wait you want to carry the whole thing? I thought you were gonna take like two maybe three tops.
>>
>>4623712
No, as I read it "People here would blame you for the mountain of weapons under the mill, and say you put them there"

And I was like, really bitch? You think we need shitty spears?
>>
>>4623718
Yes. Tai Lung is starting his own pyramid scheme involving being a door to door spear salesman.
>>
>>4623661
But about elephants Luo? Do they exist? Are they big? Are they the top of caste syatem in India?
The last question doesn't need to be answered actually.
>>
You roll up the scroll and slip it into you bag. "Let's take some of the rations. Best we put them to some good use than to feed criminals."

Xin Lan takes a few and starts to fill their own bag. "You do realize we're all criminals right? Yes, even Ming. I'm sure she's forgotten to tip someone or like...missed a lesson and lied about it."

"I like to think we're not anymore. We have been but that doesn't define who we are now." You say as you start to take a few rations yourself. "That aside, the food will go to waste if no one takes it. Might as well grab a few weapons too." You say. Xin Lan stops and looks at you with surprise.

"Really?" They ask confused. "Why?"

"Always good to have options." You say. "Get some of the less lethal weapons. Clubs, nunchaku, staves. That sort of thing. Ming could probably learn from them as well." Xin Lan looks over their shoulder.

"Sure I'll see what I can find." They say as they move over to examine the weapons. "I'm not to confident about these big guy. Call me a snob but I like my weapons to be high quality. Don't want to worry about them breaking in a fight."

"You think that will happen to these?" You ask grabbing an axe and looking at it. They weren't shoddy, definietely average make, but you didn't expect them to break anytime soon.

"No...they're serviceable just...bland." They admit. "And all lethal. You see any clubs or tonfa?"

"No. Just swords and other bladed weapons...here's a mace though." You say holding up a spiked bat. "I suppose we shouldn't have expect-"

"Hold up!" Xin Lan says pulling out a small box. It was elegantly decorated box. They open it up to reveal a red velvet interior and on a soft cushion is a dagger and it's sheathe. "I think we hit the jackpot."

"Xin...you already have daggers." You say.

"And mine are way better." They reply. "But this isn't for me. It's for Ming. Having a dagger is always helpful and she could use something to defend herself or...at least brandish menacingly."

"I don't know..." You say but Xin Lan thrusts the box into your hands.

"Hold up I think I saw some more things here too." They say. "Let's see...There's this." They hold up a red scabard. The blade was not of chinese make and curved slightly.

"That's not chinese." You say.

"No...I think I heard Stripes talking about these. They come from japan. Not sure if he knows how to use them. Feels a bit funny though, can't put my finger on it though." Xin Lan continues to search the pile. "There might be some more things but I'm not sure if you want to take them. None of these help the no killing thing. You wanna leave them here?"

>What do you say?
>Take the weapons. You might be able to sell them. They seem of high quality.
>Leave them. You've avoided weapons so far and these don't fit your group's style.
>Take them and hand them out to your group. They'd do some good in your hands.
>Write in.
>>
Sword pic.
>>
File: download (1).jpg (7 KB, 201x251)
7 KB
7 KB JPG
>>4623726
Elephant people? Yeah they exist. They're about 2 feet taller than you and you're about the top end of 6 feet. As for you last question. I'll let this children's tale speak for yourself. At least some of them are royalty. Not sure if you'll ever go there but it's a fun exercise to think about.
>>
>>4623738
>Take them, for either sentimentality, practicality or to sell.

Renshu may like to see a reminder of home, and the blade, while not intended for mundane tasks, is always good to have.
>>
>>4623738
>Take the weapons. You might be able to sell them. They seem of high quality.
We can always just carry it around and not use it, like the Sword of Heroes
>>4623741
Good, elephants are cool and improve everything.
Also kind want to fight a barbarian elephant warrior king now.
>>
>>4623738
>Take them. Even the sharpest blade can be dulled, after all - it wouldn’t be too hard to make them nonlethal.
>>
File: 604.png (22 KB, 381x205)
22 KB
22 KB PNG
>>4623745
>Renshu may like to see a reminder of home
>Mfw
>>
>>4623745
>>4623747
>>4623759
Taking the weapons. They may have some use. Writing.
>>
>>4623785
I remember that he had some bad experiences with the island, but even so, it was home.
>>
>>4623787
Yeah, he didn't have the best experience there growing up. I'm sure Japanese children are still told to behave or else Renshu will come to get them. Still, I like to imagine he's more japanese than he tries to let on considering that was the culture he grew up in his childhood.
>>
"Take them. They may have some use or at worst we can sell them." Xin Lan's grip seems to tighten a bit at that last suggestion. "Come on Xin. You already have weapons and I'm sure Renshu doesn't use any."

"But they're pretty." Xin Lan says hanging the sword on his hip. "See? Looks cool."

"I think you enjoy swords a little too much." You tease as turn to leave.

"Says you. You've been carrying that dull old blade for about a year now." They counter. "You even had a chance to make it a super cool sword and turned it down according to your stories. I want one for practicality."

"Didn't you just say you wanted it because it's pretty?"

"Beauty is practical. You wouldn't understand. You're a guy." Xin Lan shoots back.

"So are you." You counter.

"And I'm the pretties girl you've ever seen. Caught you staring." They say sticking out their tongue. You blush slightly and don't reply lest you get the rabbit started on a path that would end with you bursting in flames from the embarassment. The two of you drop back down from the hatch and make your way towards the entrance. The trip back was slow as the two of you keep an eye out for an traps that you might have missed and avoided due to luck. Luckily, you manage to get by without triggering any nasty surprises. Unfortunately, as you reach the stairs you and Xin Lan hear something above the rain. The sounds of shouting and screaming...

---

You and Xin Lan burst through the double doors into the rain. Despite the darkness and poor visibility you can see the sillouttes of figures running around the town and the sparks of metal clashing together. The sounds of fighting echo throughout the ruins and you can hear the villagers screaming from within the community hall. Xiqi was under attack.

>What do you do?
>Run to Ming and Renshu. Make sure your friends are safe.
>Run to assist the guards. They're trained but they're a simple small town outfit. You're not even sure if they have real combat experience.
>Sneak through the town to gauge this enemy. Make sure you know what you're getting into.
>Write in.
>>
>>4623803
>Assist the guards, Send Xin to protect our friends and if they are safe get back here to help.

HEY RAIDERS! THIS IS NOT YOUR DAY!
But seriously, We and Po should be enough to defend the town citizens, much as they may hate us for it.

I'd like renshu here, but he can keep ming safer.
>>
>>4623819
On second thought, get ming and Renshu here via message from Xin.
She and her healing hands may be needed.
>>
>>4623819
I considered assessing the situation, But anyone who's attacking the guards with intent to kill is someone who needs to be subdued, even if it is a misunderstanding.
>>
>>4623819
Assisting guards. Sending xin with a message. Writing
>>
“Xin! Go find Ming and Renshu! Get them to the community building! We might need a doctor.” You shout. Xin Lan slips their mouth cover and hood and you see the glint of their daggers as the two of you split up to get to work. You leap from ruined building to ruined building keeping out of the mud as your mind races. Who was attacking? It couldn’t be the raiders. But it had to be. No one else would be this bold, at least no in this part of the country. Was it the prince? Was he actually a spy as you and your friends theorized and now they decided to strike to steal supplies? But they knew about the hidden rations and weapons. As you land on the roof of the community building and jump off into the fray, you push those thoughts aside. Not time to think, now was the time to get to work.

https://youtu.be/4LuFBlUNoRY

You enter the brawl just as one of the guards was cut down. With a loud growl, you spin in mid air and slash down the man’s front. Armor and flesh as sliced open as easily as paper but your opponent doesn’t have time to scream in pain as you rise with a rising knee into the man’s abdomen, sending him flying several feet back. The man lands in the mud but doesn’t get up. As you duck under a blade, nearly invisible in the moonlight, you look around to see who else was on your side. You see several guards locking weapons with the attacker, their movements hindered by the mud. The attack doesn’t get a second chance to swing as you grab their free arm, pull it behind their back, and push their head down into the ground. They struggle to break free from your grip but a sharp jab in a pressure point and they go stiff. You turn to see Po fighting a group of the attackers. His fighting style is rudimentary but well practiced something you couldn’t hold against him. Even the deadliest of styles is useless if one doesn’t know the fundamentals and oftentimes it’s the basics that save one’s life.

Po blocks a knife strike with a quick kick to the man’s arm but slips in the mud. What would have been a fatal mistake is salvaged when one of his flailing legs strikes the gut of another attacker by accident. Surprisingly Po shows a great sense of his own body when he rolls over to dodge another attack and uses his own weight to push down on a piece of wood causing the other end to snap up and strike his attacker in the chin. You remember doing something similar while fighting on the cursed pirate ship.
>>
You can’t stay watching for long and you move through the mud with surprising grace to engage another set of enemies. Another of the guards is knocked down but you leap in to save them. You kick one of the assailants behind the knee, lift them up and toss them into the other attacker. You extend your hand to help the guard up. The guard, who you recognize as the pig who seemed to have a rather intense animosity spits mud and takes your hand with an angry grunt. “Should have let me died if I knew you were the one helping.” He says as he grabs his axe.

“You can spit vitriol at me later.” You say hooking your foot behind you and into the gut of another invader. The guard follows up the invader staggering by burying his axe into the man’s neck. Blood sprays as the man falls and you can feel the stinging heat of it as droplets splash on you. The heat offers a sharp contrast to the cold rain and you’re unsure how to feel about it.

>What do you do?
>Say nothing. You can’t tell the man not to kill but there is something you can do. Do better. Make sure your attacks knock out your opponents and don’t give the guard a reason to kill them. Your style will be more brutal but broken bones are far better than not dying.
>Call the guard out. Tell him he doesn’t have the right to kill them indiscriminately. He has to be better. Otherwise what’s the point of being a guard?
>Leave the guard to his own devices. You won’t give them the opportunity or opening to allow them to kill.
>Write in.
>>
>>4624077
>Do better

In life or death, fight to survive. We have the luxury of choosing how we end our opponents because we have the skill. These guards don't.
>>
>>4624077
>Say nothing. You can’t tell the man not to kill but there is something you can do. Do better. Make sure your attacks knock out your opponents and don’t give the guard a reason to kill them. Your style will be more brutal but broken bones are far better than not dying.
This is our path, not theirs. Also I doubt the guards have non-lethal training that would win against actual fighters and not drunks.
>>
>>4624077
>Say nothing. You can’t tell the man not to kill but there is something you can do. Do better. Make sure your attacks knock out your opponents and don’t give the guard a reason to kill them. Your style will be more brutal but broken bones are far better than not dying.

What we need to do is focus on the fight not the guards. Faster we end it, the more lives we save
>>
>>4624096
>>4624097
>>4624105
We can't always change people. Sometimes the only thing we can do is be better. Writing
>>
You don’t say anything. Instead, you clench your fist and backhand another of the attackers in the chin. You feel their jaw dislocate and they crumple to the ground, out cold. You move onward, leaving the pig to their own devices. You’re a blur against the rain, moving quickly and quietly. To anyone watching it was as if the rain didn’t touch you at all, as if you were gliding through the muddy ground rather than running through it. Your opponents stood no chance as you pounced on with cold precision. The guards were fighting to kill. That was something you could not change nor did you expect them to do otherwise. They weren’t trained like you were. They only wanted to protect themselves in the one way they knew how. That only meant that you had to be better. You could end the fight without killing. You could work to make this go by faster.

Another attacker falls by your hand as you sweep their legs from underneath them then slam your heel into their sternum, shattering it and making it hard for them to move or breathe without intense pain. You follow up by leaping forward and striking another in the knee, dislocating it. As they fall you grab them around the throat and strike at their temple’s pressure point. Others see you as you dispatch their teammates and begin to charge you. You duck, leap and slide under various attacks each time returning the favor with your own. You break limbs, dislocate joints, and use your foes against one another as they all fall around you. You rise to face another but a white blur slams into their head and driving them into the mud. A flash of steel and two more fall clutching their legs.

“We’re here!” Mind shouts, panting. “We got attacked too! Renshu stayed behind to try and hold a few back.” She adjusts her bag and looks around, wide eyed, trying to take everything in at once and probably not registering anything at all at the same time.

>What do you do?
>Tell Ming to run to the community building while you and Xin clear a path for her.
>Lead Ming to the building yourself and let Xin hold people off.
>Tell Ming to head behind the guard’s lines and tend to any wounded guardsmen.
>Send Xin and Ming to the building while you search for Renshu or for any wounded guards to help led back to safety.
>Write in.
>>
>>4624209
>Tell Ming to head behind the guard’s lines and tend to any wounded guardsmen.
Getting combatants back into the fight seems wisest...
>>
>>4624209
>Get to guard lines
>How many attacked you?

I am torn between leaping to our brothers aid and trusting him to be fine.
>>
>>4624668
Once we have disabled everyone in the courtyard, we can go to Renshu and start picking up injured or sections of the town guard who are being dogpiled.
>>
>>4624209
>Lead Ming to the building yourself and let Xin hold people off.
Xin should go help Renshu come here, the more of us are protecting the town the less danger it will be in.
>>
>>4624329
If this was a regular battle in a war, that took days and had multiple skirmshes, that would work. But this is an raid and all out attack, any guard that is down won't recover in time to help fight. But they still should be dragged back to the town hall for safety and treatment though.
>>
>>4625127
Maybe, but you know I actually want to fight in a battle with Xin, build our ability to teamwork in the heat of battle.
>>
>>4624329
>>4624668
>>4625127
Getting Ming to heal while Xin holds the line. Writing. Super busy today. Sorry for the late write in guys.
>>
>>4625592
Relax man, we arent going anywhere quickly. Still on page 2.
>>
“We need to get Ming to the back line!” You shout over the fighting. Turning to your friend, you ask, “How many attacked you and Renshu?” Ming is still looking around wide eyed and distracted. You give her a shake. “Ming! You have to focus!” Ming snaps out of it with a scared yelp. “Ming, we need you. There’s injured people. How many more were out there?”

“I-I don’t know.” She stammers. “There were at least half a dozen when Xin and I left and I think more were coming!” You nod and press Ming into your chest as you spin and kick another attacker in the abdomen. The man doubles over in pain before he’s knocked out by Xin Lan’s leaping roundhouse. Ming trembles in your arms and you call out to the rabbit. “Xin! Hold the line, I’m getting Ming to the guards. The guards are fighting to kill, take out as many attackers as fast as possible if we want to preserve lives on both sides!”

“You got it boss!” Xin Lan calls back and they leap over you. Metal glints in their hands and you hear the sounds of several knives cutting through the air and the wet impact followed by the screams of pain as they land their mark. You pull Ming out of your grip and hold her shoulders.

“It’s going to be ok.” You say. “Just run. I’ll keep you safe.” You turn her around and give her a gentle push to give her body a direction to go. Ming takes one nervous step, then another before her instincts and body catch up and she goes into a full sprint. You run after her, leaping to deliver another bone shattering kick to an attacker trying to take advantage of the chaos. Landing, you pivot on your heel and ram your elbow into the ribs of another. You feel them cave in from the impact and you grab their arm to use your wounded opponent as a club, slamming them into another enemy. Another charges at you but they howl in pain and fall grabbing their knee. Through the blood you can see another glint of metal sticking out of their kneecap.
>>
The sounds of combat don’t seem to be dying down and the enemies seem endless but you and Ming push forward, running through ruined buildings. As you run through the third building, Ming trips on something. You run to pick her up and she screams. You turn to face what she’s pointing at and see the body of a dead guard. “It’s ok!” You shout and hold her. “It’s ok. Just keep going! We can’t do anything about that now!” Ming refuses to move, her mind in shock and you stand and carry her onwards, leaping over rubble and heading towards the guards. You run into more attackers, their blades almost glowing wickedly in the rainy moonlight. You press Ming closer to you and take a stance as a few more gather near you and surround you. You take a stance and wait as the group circles you. Just where were these people coming from? Was the entire raider army here? You mind races as you try to come up with an answer and one of the raiders presses their luck. They step forward but one of your hands vanishes for a moment before reappearing after it had collided with the man’s face. The raider’s metal helmet crumples and bone soon follows after as the man collapses. “You get one chance.” You growl. “Leave here in peace or stay and be broken.”

The raiders around you simply laugh. It was a haughty laugh. One of arrogance and of ignorance. They didn’t understand you and perhaps they thought you were begging for your life. You tense up, ready for another attack from any angle and then it happens.

It’s almost as if time itself had stopped. As if the rain had stopped falling but over the din of battle you hear it. Faintly at first. The sounds of small footsteps running across the rain soaked ground, making small splashes with every step. The gentle, almost soothing, sound of rain striking a hollow bamboo pole. It brings back memories of when you were younger. How that sound helped you sleep after a long day of practice. Then comes the fury. The snapping sound of the very same bamboo cutting through air and whipping around, snapping as it strikes it’s target. For the second time today, another small blur lands in your vicinity. Orange this time, it swings a staff and strikes one of the raiders in the head. The man doesn’t have the time to fall before in one fluid motion the red panda lands and sweeps the staff under the legs of another then jumps. The bamboo sings as wind flows through it’s hollow core as it’s spun impossibly fast and cracks once more once it strikes another target. In a single motion, 3 raiders fall to the ground, out cold. Standing besides you is the man who taught you everything, the man who took you in and the one you betrayed. Standing next to you, was Master Shifu.

>What do you do?
>Tell Shifu to fend off the attackers while you get Ming to safety.
>Place Ming down, ask shifu to get her to the community building so she can heal the injured.
>Stand with Shifu and finish off the attackers.
>Write in.
>>
>>4625713
>Get ming to the Community hall, she is the best healer in miles and they will allow you in. I'll hold them off.

We can say more later, but for now try to avoid our awkwardness and give him our priorities.
>>
>>4625713
Seconding this >>4625721
They won't question Shifu and waste time like they would with us.
>>
>>4625721
>>4625735
Shifu has the best relations with the villagers. He can take Ming. You can talk to him properly later. Writing
>>
You set Ming down. “Take her to the community center.” You tell Shifu. “She’s the best healer for miles if not all of China. We have wounded and she can tend to them but only you can get her past the guards. I’ll cover you.” Shifu gives you a brief look but...you can’t bring yourself to look at him in the eyes. Not right now. The man nods and grabs Ming’s hand.

“Come on. Let’s go.” He says.

“Ming go with my dad.” You say. “He’ll keep you safe. Now go!” You shout and leap at the raiders. You land on one of them and bring them down with your weight. As the two of you fall, you claw at the man’s face before driving the knuckles of your middle fingers into your opponent’s temples. Rolling off the body, you scoop some mud into your palm and flick it into the eyes of the nearest raider. Her hands instinctively go to her face, leaving her body exposed. You unleash a flurry of blows into her exposed body. Kicks to her knees, jabs to the kidneys, open palm strikes into the liver before ending her misery with a brutal chop to the neck. Your strike breaks through her meager defenses and she collapses into a quivering mass.

The others shout, though you're unsure if they’re shouting in angry over their companion or in surprise at your sudden movements. The closest one swings a large axe. The large hunk of metal misses as you duck under it and smashes into the remains of a stone wall, shattering it. You move in to take advantage of the opening but stop as you bring your hands down to grab the arm of another raider who swung their blade at you. Even then you continue moving because the attack is followed up with stab. The raider you blocked tries to impale you with a dagger in her free hand. You stop it with a kick to her wrist but by then the first raider has torn his axe free from the rock and mud. He thrusts his axe at you, attempting to use the spike between the blades to stab you.

This forces you to shove the woman out of the way and throw yourself backwards lest you both become impaled. You land in the cold mud but you receive no respite when you see the axe head coming down towards your open chest. Acting on pure instinct, you roll in the mud to close the gap and the shaft of the axe. Even then, you sink deeper into the mud as the axe man pushes you down with his sheer strength. The woman runs at you to finish you off but you squeeze harder, snapping the axe shaft in two. You turn, wrapping your tail around the axe man’s leg and tripping him before thrusting the broken shaft of the axe into the woman’s chin. Her eyes roll up and her body goes limp.
>>
The axe wielder screams, this time in true rage, and charges you. His heavy hands find themselves around your neck, and his thick fingers begin to squeeze. Even so, you feel no pressure around your throat. You slowly stand out of the mud and the man’s eyes widen in fear. The last thing he sees are two glowing yellow eyes and he hears a growl before you bring both hands in and clap him in both ears. Your opponent slumps to the grounds leaving you the lone survivor of the fight.

>What do you do?
>Go find Xin. See if they’re doing ok.
>Go meet up with Po. He seemed to have a bulk of the raiders. He might need help.
>Find Renshu. You haven’t seen him since you gathered supplies.
>Meet up with Ming. Make sure she’s safe.
>Write in.
>>
>>4625814
>Find Renshu. You haven’t seen him since you gathered supplies.
Need to make sure he joined the rest of the battle.
Then we go kick the shit of the raider leader together just like we did in the dream/vision/past/magic bullshit.
>>
>>4625814
Jesus tai lung, I think you did more than physical damage with that rising from the ground trick.

>Find Renshu first
The man is the immovable wall, but the immovable wall was being swarmed.
>>
>>4625817
>>4625820
Finding Renshu. Writing.
>>
You spend no time waiting around for another attack. Instead, you run towards your camp. You haven't seen Renshu since you left after getting resupplied. Ming said they were about 6 raiders who attacked them if not more. In either case he should have returned. The sounds fighting had quieted down but that only makes you worry. Something was wrong. If this was a raid, then where were the other raiders. There was no way an army was this small and where was their leader? Had they split up? Maybe an internal schism?

Your thoughts are interrupted by shouting and the sound of bone breaking. Screaming pierces the night prompting you to hurry over to the source. You hear the sounds of running, frantic and panicked. As you turn the corner, a raider crashes into you. Despite being the enemy, the raider grabs you by the legs and sobs into them. He shouts frantically at you, pointing behind them, begging in a language you can’t understand. You’re unsure of what to do. They were the enemy but in this state, you were unsure if you could even call them that. They continue to plead at you and all you can do is quietly jab them in a pressure point to knock them out. You drop the man and quickly make your way in the direction they came.

As you approach the camp, you find it littered with bodies. Fallen raiders were scattered around and as you slowly approached the camp, their injuries became more and more severe. What started as Chi strikes slowly increased to brute force knockouts, dislocated joints and finally broken bones and nonlethal weapon injuries. In the center of it all was Renshu. They lean against a wall favoring their right leg, shirt hanging around their waist and panting heavily. Despite the rain, their clothing and fur were stained with blood. Their left arm hangs uselessly at their side and their eyes eager for another altercation. Next to him was a raider holding their arm and slumped on the ground, screaming with bone sticking out of their knee and elbow.

You walk, rather brashly, up to Renshu and stand in front of him. The two of you lock eyes and all the man says is, “No one died.”

>What do you say?
>Ask Renshu what he means by that.
>Ask if there are any more raiders nearby.
>Say nothing and pick up the rabbit. The fight is over, he needs medical attention.
>Write in.
Maybe pet the bun
>>
>>4625918
>Hug your blood brother, and tell him that his fight is over. He should go get medical attention while you knock out the rest so they don't need to suffer.
There's a time to talk about the brutality, but that isn't now.
>>
>>4625918
>Say nothing and pick up the rabbit. The fight is over, he needs medical attention.
Give him a nod and a smile, time to run to the community center.
>>
>>4625937
I support.

Maybe add something to the effect of echoing his words "nobody died"
>>
>>4625937
>>4626130

Support.

To be fair, the raiders are pretty brutal
>>
>>4626275
Other people's evil doesn't excuse us from using evil means.

But he didn't kill any of them, which is a step up for him in a stressful situation. Now if we can move to less brutal methods that don't make a raider sob into the foot of his enemy could be nice. But maybe there is context we are missing.
>>
>>4626287
The root of Renshu problems was the bloodlust that took over him when fighting, and he managed to rein it back.
Now it's just the matter to refine his fighting style to be less brutal, because he probably was taught to be only lethal by the assassins.
>>
>>4626321
I know the root problem and I'm proud that he was able to do so.

But as it is, just outlining the next step in his path, to mend his style to his new sensibilities. Which really should only take removing a few muscle memories to make it less violent.
>>
Just remember, He did it for you.

>>4625937
>>4626023
>>4626275
No picking up the strong bunny. But hugs are ok. Writing.
>>
>>4626560
Uh Luo, I think we are carrying him but giving him a hug first.
I don't think the man can walk.
>>
>>4626582
That...makes more sense. You can put people out of their misery as you walk. I read the supported votes as telling him to go while you knock out the people in pain. My bad
>>
>>4626591
I read it as "You did good bro, now I'm gonna Chi strike these guys out, then lets get you to hospital, because you are in no state to move"

Bit up to interpretation, sorry for throwing you off your stride
>>
>>4626594
It's all good. No harm done.
>>
You let out a breath of relief before walking over the bodies of the raiders towards Renshu. You pull your brother into a hug and hold him close. "No one died." You echo, burying his face in your chest. "No one ever has to die. Come on...let's go get you treated." You say quietly and lift the injured rabbit into your arms. Renshu tenses up but doesn't hiss or make a noise from the pain. Instead he takes it all with quiet contemplation though it doesn't stop his face from wincing and scrunching up. Once you have him resting in your arms, Renshu breathes freely as the pain subsides somewhat. You could leave. The pain and misery around you were all the raider's doing. They had brought it upon themselves by attacking a peaceful settlement. The villagers here barely had a building they could call home and had done nothing wrong to these attackers. But something wouldn't let you. These men were evil and that much was true but their evil wasn't an excuse for you to be malicious. Even one's darkest hour, a person deserved some measure of peace.

You begin your journey back with the macabre task of knocking out everyone around you. With rabbit in one arm, you lean down and quietly tap the raiders in their neck. Two fingers and a bit of Chi was all it took. You can't help but notice how easy it was to take a man's life. All it took was just a bit more malice, a bit more force. How much effort did you and your friends put to stop them? How easy was it to slip up. As with these kinds of questions, you have no answer. You are not a philosopher and all you can do is believe that you were doing the right thing. All throughout, Renshu stays quiet and once you finish, you begin to head back. The sounds of fighting have quieted down, and all that accompanies you is the sound of rain.

Renshu stirs slightly and his ears move around. "It seems like it's becoming a habit that I find myself in your arms." He says. "I'm not sure what will be worse. The fact that my condition that will upset Ming and Xin or the fact that Xin will tease me about having to be carried back afterwards."

>What do you say?
>Tell Renshu that he seems confident everyone else is ok.
>Ask Renshu about something.
>Say that he should save his energy for now. Things might not be over yet.
>Write in.
>>
>>4626644
>you seem confident that everyone is alright
>I'm proud of you Renshu, you restrained yourself without any prompting
>The battle isnt over, speed up as much as we can to get Renshu to ming so we can get back to helping out
>>
>>4626644
>The worst part will be when Ming scolds you afterwards. She’s easily the scariest of us.
>>
>>4626675
Yes she is.
I'll add it to mine.
>>
>>4626644
>Say that he should save his energy for now. Things might not be over yet.
>And Xin will tease me about carrying you, and I'm actually looking forward to it. Guess this is what family does to one another.
>>
>>4626675
>>4626680
>>4626782
Take these votes. Ming is scary but maybe this is what family is like. Writing
>>
“You seem pretty confident that everyone is alright.” You say.

“Of course.” He replies. “You’re content. Had anything happened to the others, then I doubt you would have let those men live let alone hugged me.” You swallow nervously.

“You really think that?” You ask.

Renshu goes quiet. “...no.” He says quietly. “You’re a far better man than me. But I would have felt it in you. You’re anger, your rage. The bottomless sorrow. You’re an open book to me.” He replies. “It’s odd but I can read you far better than I can anyone else.”

“I’m not that hard of a person to read.” You admit. “I don’t think of myself as a complex person.”

“Most people don’t see how complex they can really be but it’s not a matter of complexity. It simply is. I can read you the easiest.” The rabbit says placing their dangling arm on their lap. “You’re confused and your energy is all over the place. You’re happy, presumably because everyone you care about is ok but in that happiness there’s doubt. Something’s come up. Something you’ve been wanting to avoid but now you can’t. You’re father has arrived, hasn’t he?”

You sigh. You didn’t really want to admit it but he was right. Despite admitting you weren’t as complex, there was something unnerving about how Renshu could read people. It was on a level beyond even their younger sibling. Before you can answer, Renshu seems to give you a way out of the conversation as he says, “It’s funny. I can read you better than anyone but I can’t read Xin Lan at all. Most people would think I should be able to read family the best but it turns out that the man who adopted me is the one I can read best.” He says amused.

“That might be something to think about some other time.” You say. “You should save your energy because Ming is going to give us a lecture once her worry dies down. If there is anything to fear, it’s that. Although you are right. Xin is going to tease someone but I’m sure it will be me. Oddly though, I’m looking forward to it...maybe that’s what it means to be family.” Renshu laughs.

“Perhaps. I wouldn’t know.” He says. “All I know is from stories and common statements.” He stays quiet for a moment. “...but I hope it is.” He adds curling up in your arms and closing his eyes. You gently pet Renshu’s head as he sleeps.

“I’m proud of you.” You whisper. “...I can only hope that you’ll be proud of me too.”

---

You pick up the pace and in a few seconds Xin Lan leaps next to you and runs alongside you. They see the bundle in your arms and they merely ask, “Are they dead?”
>>
“No.” You respond. “That’s not what we do.” Xin Lan doesn’t reply but they put their weapons away and remain silent as the three of you make your way to the community home. Two guards stand in front of the door, weapons draw and you can see a third on the roof keeping watch. You approach the door and unsurprisingly the two guards cross their weapons to bar your passage. “We have someone wounded.” You say simply. “You have our medic. I don’t care what you’re going to say. Let us in.”

“No.” One of the guards says.

“We just saved you all!” Xin Lan shoots back. “If it weren’t for us, you’d all be dead. Step aside.”

“Xin is right. This man just risked his life for you. You say we’re monsters but are you willing to let a man die? Even after he showed you compassion?” You demand.

“He’s a friend of yours and if there’s one less of you then good riddanc-” The other guard says but is cut off when he feels a blade under his chin. Xin Lan holds the japanese sword next to the guard’s throat.

“Let us in.” They say quietly. “Or I’ll trade your life for his.” The other moves to try and position his weapon but Xin Lan glares at them. A real glare. You can feel the malice and anger flow within the small rabbit. Not just an act but pure rage. “Don’t make it two lives because believe me, neither one of you are worth a hair on his body.”

The guard withers under the rabbit’s look and you move to try and calm Xin Lan before the doors burst open. “What is going on here?!” Shifu shouts.

“Master Shifu!” The guard stammers. “We were just keeping watch like you told us then these two started threatening us! He’s holding him hostage!” He says trying to point to Xin Lan’s sword but the bloodied rabbit had already lowered it. Nonetheless, Xin Lan hadn’t sheathed the blade. The two guards look surprised but still continue their raving. “Not only that but it’s Tai Lung! He’s really escaped!”

“I’m well aware of who is standing in front of me, guardsman. I have eyes.” Shifu replies. “Eyes that can see he is holding someone injured. Last I checked, your duties were to protect and serve. That includes those who are injured while defending lives. Are we clear?”

“But Master Shifu-”

“I said, ARE. WE. CLEAR?” Shifu repeats himself. The nods with much restraint.

“Yes...Master shifu.” He says.

“Good. These three are under my watch.” He says walking up to you and examining your group. “I have word to speak with them.” He turns around to enter but quickly taps Xin Lan on the wrist with his staff. “Put that sword away, rabbit. You’ll scare the civilians.” Xin Lan quietly sheathes the blade but you can still feel the anger coming off of them. They shoot one last look at the guards and the two of you enter.
>>
>What do you do?
>Ask Shifu what the situation is. Best you get a grasp on what you’re dealing with.
>Find Ming. Above all else, you have to make sure Renshu is ok.
>Ask Xin Lan if he can help Renshu find Ming. You need to speak with Shifu.
>Write in.
>>
>>4627156
>Find Ming. Above all else, you have to make sure Renshu is ok.
Time to tell Ming to only heal the civilians. (Just a joke).
>>
>>4627165
Also tell Xin to not threaten people with murder. We only threaten broken bones and irreversible body damage in this group.
>>
>>4627156
>Ask Xin Lan if he can help Renshu find Ming. You need to speak with Shifu.
I think it'll help get Xin's mind off of his anger.
>>
>>4627156
>Ask Xin to find Ming
>Tell him to avoid getting in more conflict
>>
>>4627383
I have a feeling that had Shifu not shown up, after we calmed down Xin then there were going to be two chi strikes waiting for the pair of tits on duty before the next five minutes were out.
>>
>>4627156
>Find Ming. Above all else, you have to make sure Renshu is ok.

We can speak with Xin after Renshu is safe. Thank God Shifu is here. Knowing our real Identity before doing anything is a goddamn hassle
>>
>>4627579
The Xin option is telling him to take Renshu to Ming while we deal with Shifu rather than just talking to him.

And yeah, you never realize how much being utterly hated and feared makes dealing with people harder when you are trying to be nice.
Thank god Xeubue exists to mitigate that problem.
>>
>>4627165
>>4627178
>>4627383
>>4627579
Seems like we're tied with handing off Renshu to Xin to find Ming. Or finding ming ourselves.
>>
>>4627926
flip a coin for it?
1 = hand off
2 = "Sorry dad, I need to make sure Renhu is alright" and then get scolded so much that the villagers feel sorry for us.
>>
Rolled 1 (1d2)

>>4627948
Sounds fair to me. Talk to dad or talk to team mom. Time to flip

1: Go see dad
2: Go see Ming
>>
You lean down to pet Xin Lan's head but their hand snaps up and grabs your wrist. "No." They say squeezing, hard. If it was anyone else, you're sure their wrist would be shattered from the force. "Not right now." You quietly twist your wrist and gently hold Xin Lan's hand.

"It's ok Xin." You say kneeling down. "It's ok. But you can deal with your anger later. Right now we need to get your brother to Ming. Find her. I need to speak to my father. Make sure that we don't get kicked out of the rain before we can get some healing." Xin Lan looks at you. Their eyes full of fury and anger but worst of all confusion. Xin Lan was angry, frustrated but most of all vulnerable.

"I don't want to." They say, voice breaking. "I want to talk to you."

You pull Xin Lan into a tight hug. "We will." You say. "We will. But family comes first. We need to make sure Ming and Renshu are ok. It's ok to vent and to let it all out. It's healthy but not if it puts those we care about in danger. We will talk. I promise you." You help Xin Lan take Renshu. "Now go. Find Ming."

Xin Lan gives you one last look, take their brother, and leave. You stand up and look around. The community hall was well kept but very worn. It was very obvious that this was used as the town's only living area. Half a dozen tables were running along a wall and the chairs were pilled ontop. You can see a makeshift kitchen in one corner and a large fireplace close by. Right now, all the towns folk were huddled in a corner near the fire or off in some corner. All of them wet, worried, and scared. You can hear various whispers around you as they try to keep quiet and not look at you. Among all this, you can't really see a sleeping area.

Rather than get lost in looking around you follow the small figure of your father as they head to the back of the building. In the back there seems to be a door that leads to what you assuming might be a dormitory of some kind. As the two of you walk, neither of you say anything. You're unsure where your going but once Shifu opens the door, you can see a small hall with various doors that lead to a few other rooms. You continue to follow the smaller man, neither of you making a sound and your footsteps absolutely silent. Only the rain provides a break to the opressing silence.

>What do you say?
>Ask Shifu if he has any information on the raiders. Maybe he saw something on his way here.
>Ask if he thinks if the attack is over.
>Don't say anything. You're not sure what to say or do now that this time has come.
>Write in.
>>
>>4628048
>Ask Shifu if he has any information on the raiders. Maybe he saw something on his way here.
>Ask if he thinks if the attack is over.
Share info first, heart to heart later.
>>
>>4628048
>Ask if he Thinks the attack is over.
>It is good to see him, face to face rather than from afar or through letter.

I don't think he has any information from coming here. But if the attack is over, then we can move on to heart to heart.
Much as TL is bad at emotions, he does need to confront them here.
>>
>>4628058
I feel really shit about leaving Xin while they are stuggling with a new emotion, but we do need to talk to our father.

Both on practical matters, like if the attack is over or how many people are injured or what he plans to do now that escaped super villain Tai Lung is standing before him.
And on personal matters, namely how much we've missed him.
>>
>>4628058
I'll add
>Ask what the damage to the town and villigars is
After if he thinks the attack is over.
>>
>>4628052
>>4628058
>>4628067
Taking these. writing.
>>
pit pat pit pat

The sounds of rain pattering against the root was the only sound that filled the small room. If it wasn't for the small sleeping bag on the ground, you'd have confused it for a closet. You take a sip of your tea.

pat pat pit pat

Bitter and cold. Just like Shifu always drank it. You always remembered him meditating before drinking his tea. He always said it was to wait for it to cool down but you knew he always removed the pot well before training started.

pit pat pit pat

It seemed like the night would never end either. There was a single candle on the small table between the two of you to give ilumination to the room. For some reason it only served to make the room feel much smaller. Shifu finally takes a sip from his cup. You do the same if only to give yourself something to do.

Pit pit pat pat

You shiver but you're unsure if it's from the chill of the rain, nerves, or a cold you're catching. You take another sip. It doesn't go down any easier. You wonder how Renshu manages to drink his tea. You wonder if he'll be ok. He didn't look that hurt. Or were you simply worrying to keep your mind off of the situation at hand.

pit pat pit-

You clear your throat, unable to bear the silence any longer. Shifu raises his eyes from his mug, almost lazily, to look at you. They were anything but lax. Focused and sharp, they studied you and even in his old age, they never gave away what he was truly thinking. Part of you wishes you were being yelled at Ming right now. You clear your throat again. "Sorry." You say quietly and considering staying quiet but instead you speak some more. "Do you think the attack is over?" You ask being unable to make yourself say anything else.

"No." Shifu replies. Your heart sinks a bit. Oogway probably would have answered with a question or some vague reply that would prompt you to think. But your father was nothing like Oogway. Direct and to the point he gave you what you wanted. You take another sip.

shhhhhhhhhh

The rain picks up and grows heavier. You're tempted to meditate and ask the sprites to make it stop or to see if they were having fun but that would be running away. "I...didn't think so either." You admit. "There's not enough of them." Shifu takes another sip and gives you an inquisitive look. You feel compelled to answer. "I saw them...in a vision. I'm sure Mei Ling must have told you what we found at Yunnan."

"I seem to recall mentions of a ritual circle." Shifu replies.

"Yes...it was devised by a woman. Probably part of the royal courts. It contained the memories of all those who perished in the attack. My frien- my brother and I saw what occured during the attack." You say. "There was far more during that attack than here. We also haven't seen their leader. The female snow leopard." You quickly take a sip again and suppress a cough as you accidentally inhale some of the bitter drink.
>>
Booom!

Thunder cracks the night sky after a flash of lightning. "I see." Shifu replies simply. Another moment of silence. "The attack seemed intended to press us." Shifu replies. "Testing our defenses. Why they didn't simply overwhelm us is something to meditate on...you do still meditate do you?" He ask albeit somewhat coldly.

"Yessir." You reply reflexively. It seemed like old habits died hard.

"Then it seems like some things stuck." He replies, mostly to himself.

"What's the damage?" You ask. "To the town and villagers."

"We don't know." Shifu replies. "Manage of the villagers were hurt and a few died according to the guards. It was the screams that alerted them into action. It was lucky there were some on patrol. Had they been on their regular patrols. All the guards would have been asleep. Seems like something made them change their patterns."

You say nothing and raise your mug to your mouth.

>What do you do?
>Ask Shifu why he left the village. Po mentioned he was looking for information on the prince.
>Ask Shifu if he's heard from The Five. Perhaps they might have info on the raiders.
>Tell Shifu about the things you found here. Maybe he can help.
>Thank Shifu for the help at the door. Tell him about your friends.
>Get to the point. Tell your dad you're sorry.
>Write in.
>>
>>4628199
>Thank him for the help on the door, Our friends health means more than we can express.
>Tell him about Xin last, then use that to lead on to what we found in the village.
>Get to the point.

The silence is worse than all the screaming and shouting in the world.
>>
>>4628199
>Get to the point. Tell your dad you're sorry.
>>
>>4628199
Oh and for the record, Po has once again, completely by accident and fortunate divine intervention, saved an entire fucking village. All by telling them our sodding name.

This is the power of the dragon warrior.
>>
>>4628243
>completely by accident and fortunate divine intervention, saved an entire fucking village
Funny you should say that. TL did the same thing. Because of the "unexpected" rain, the Raiders couldn't carry their plans of lighting the town house on fire. The one with everyone in it.
>>
>>4628260
>No social grace and playing tag with spirit children averted a slaughter

BAAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
>>
>>4628199
>Tell Shifu about the things you found here. Maybe he can help.
>Thank Shifu for the help at the door. Tell him about your friends.
Hug your dad already Tai Lung.
>>
>>4628311
imagine if we kept playing tag
>sudden hurricane results in the deaths of 300 raiders caught unprotected against the severe weather
>>
>>4628205
>>4628213
>>4628328
Alright. Let's get this show on the road. Time to interrupt bonding with another attack. Time for Ming to strike. Writing.
>>
>>4628353
DAMNIT MING, WAIT UNTIL AFTER WE APPOLOGISE!
>>
You look out the small window. It was almost impossible to see anything through the curtains of rain. You raise your mug to your mouth once more only to find it empty. Not wanting to seem gluttonous or ungrateful, you akwardly set the cup down and place your hands on your lap. The silence once again begins to permetate the room once more. Rather than let the quiet overwhelm the conversation again you speak up, "I-...I mean my friends and I found something buried here. A note book and a map. It's written in some stange langauge. We've been trying to translate it. My friends think they're dates that have something to do with the raiders movements between ruined towns...though I guess it doesn't matter much now." You admit.

"How do you know these weren't left behind on purpose?" Shifu asks pouring themselves a drink.

"We found the corpse of one of the raiders near the buried safe. The book was on her." You explain. "Have you found anything that can help us? Perhaps a way to decode it?"

"No." Shifu replies. "Nothing that we've found pointed to their language being the key to finding them."

"So what have you found?" Shifu goes quiet for a while then looks outside to avoid your gaze.

"Nothing." He admits quiet. "We've found nothing. Of all the towns we've visited near the attacks, none could give us the information we wanted. All we got was what we already knew. There's a bandit army attacking towns and they're lead by a snow leopard. Most of the survivors have left the area, presumably to live with family elsewhere in China. Those that remained were too busy running to notice anything."
>>
"Oh..." Accidentally grabbing your empty mug to sip again, you try to keep the conversation going. "...Thanks." You say. Shifu gives you an inquisitive look. "For what you did at the door I mean. My friend's mean more to me than I can say." You admit. "...they've been with me from the start. When I first made my way to the city almost a year ago." You start to explain but for some reason you can't stop. "It's funny...when I first met them, Xin and Ming, I mean. They...weren't anything to me. Just more people that I could use to my advantage or at least...people who had something I needed. At least in Ming's case. She was just someone I could get jobs from. Xin was different." You almost chuckle at the memory. "They attacked me and I threatened to dismember them. It's weird how things turn out. All it takes is an ancient beast from a time before civilization to bond a group together. Little did we know that wouldn't be the last time we'd be thrown into danger..." You pause for a moment. "But...they stuck with me. No matter how hard it got or how scary it was..." You sniff and your eyes sting. "They stood by me. They trusted me. They knew who I was and...and even then they trusted me. During my lowest moments they did what they could to pull me out of it. They never judged me or blamed me." You rub your eyes with your palm. "That's why I'll do anything for them. If I have to grovel on the ground, if I have to break myself to do it. I'll make sure they all achieve their goals. Xin, Ming, Renshu. They're good people. A few of them were bad people before. I can't deny that. But they're better than me. They didn't have a choice and I did. They were forced to do the things they did and I choose to do what I did." Tears sting your eyes and they run down your cheeks.

"They're my friends dad. They didn't treat me like some kind of monster when they knew who I was. They pushed me to be a better person even if they didn't realize it. If there weren't in my life, I don't know how I would have ended up. Would I even be here? Would I have gone back to who I was?" Shifu's stoic demenor cracks. He glances around nervously, unsure of how to proceed.

"I-I see...I'm certain that they are as good of people as you say they were." He says uneasily. You shake your head.
>>
"I've gone to hell...I've been to the gates of judgement and suffered for what seemed like an eternity. I came out a broken man. Shaken and full of doubt...and they still didn't abandon me. I've died for them. When I had the chance to to stop. To abandon one of them and live...I couldn't. I didn't understand it then but I still pushed myself until it cost me everything. And still it's not enough to repay all they've done for me. They're everything to me..." You drop to your knees and place your head on the floor.. "...and it's because of them that I've come far enought to say. I'm sorry. I'm so so sorry for what I have done. Nothing I could say or do will ever change what I did but I'm sorry. I just wanted to make you proud. All my life I wanted to make you proud. You took me in when I was a child. You raised me as your own. I just wanted to be like you. I just wanted to make you happy. Being the dragon warrior. Being a hero. It was so I could show you, how much you meant to me. Along the way something changed and it doesn't matter how or why it happened because I already went down that path. All I want you to know is that you mean everything to me. That I'm doing all I can to make up for what I done." Tears stream down your face but you're no longer ashamed. It had been 20 years. 20 years of pent up anger and fear. 20 year of regret. Today was the day you'd say everything without shame. If this was your last chance to speak with your father then you'd give him everything you had. "I'm sorry dad. I'm sorry that you'll never be able to say you're proud of me. I'm sorry that I took everything you taught me and turned it all wrong. That I've tainted all the memories of us together. I took advantage of your trust and love. I understand if you never want to speak to me again but if this is the last time we'll talk then I want to let you know that no matter what happens, I'll always consider you my father even if you don't see me as your son."

Shifu goes quiet as he slowly stands up. He moves towards the window with his back towards you. Clenching his fists he says, "You're sorry? 20 long years and all you've thought about is how sorry you were?"

You nods slowly as his words hit you harder than anything you've every felt. "Yes..." You say quietly. "I was angry in prison but even then...in the darkest corners of my mind I couldn't put out my true feelings of shame and sorrow. It was hidden under anger but I could never deny it. My fury was just an excuse to not face it."

Shifu's breath grows heavy. "20 years...20 years of feeling sorry..."

You raise your head a bit to look at your father, your heart sinking. "Yes..." You repeat. Shifu turns around to face you, tears running down his face.

"20 years...when I should have been me that should be apologizing." He says, his voice breaking. You sniff, confused.

"You?...no but..." You say confused.
>>
"I failed you Tai Lung." He says. "All those years ago, I failed you. As a teacher, as a master, as your father. I saw you...I saw what you were becoming. I saw the darkness in your heart and I didn't stop you. Instead I pushed you. My pride refused to see that I was hurting you, that I was setting you up for all of this. In my vanity, in my conceit, all I could see what the master I had created." Shifu closes his eyes and looks away, unable to look you in the eye. "I saw your talent and I changed. As you grew up I changed. It stopped being about raising my son. About being proud of why my boy had acomplished and it became about being able to brag about you. I would never do it but just having the ability to say I raised the greatest master had clouded my mind." Shifu cries. "And at the height of my cruelty...when I thought I couldn't wrong you anymore..."When I could have saved you. When I could have done any other thing after you attacked the Valley..." You father falls to his knees sobbing openly. "I opted to try and kill you. You gave me everything you could...devoted your entire life and the moment you made a mistake...all I could think was to end your life. I don't know if it was to hide my shame or because I feared what you would think of me...I don't know why...Why I couldn't hold my hand out and try to save you." Shifu grits his teeth and punches the ground. "And I couldn't even do that...I was a coward...a coward who couldn't even face their own son and follow through with their fool of a plan. If it hadn't been for Oogway..." He cries shaking his head. "...I locked you away...I tired to forget about you. But every night I still remembered that look in your eyes. That look of betrayal. Because deep down I knew...it wasn't about the dragon scroll. That wasn't the look of you not getting your way. It was the look of a son who realized their father had failed them. I could have visited. I could have tried to apologize...to try and make things right. But I was still to arrogant." Shifu shakes his head. "Even after your escape...even after hearing all those things you've done. I couldn't...I wouldn't go after you. To make things right."

You sob, unsure of what to say. You want to say that it's not his fault. That even if he had tried to do something you would have rejected him. The blame lies on you not him but words fail you. You can't find the word to express yourself or how much Shifu means to you. Instead you do the only thing can do. You pull your father into a hug and cry.

Shifu's thin arms tighten around you and he finally breaks the last of your ability to hold back tears. "I'm proud of you Tai Lung. I'm so so proud. You're a hero. You've saved lives. Nothing I could say could convey how much you mean to me my son. You don't have to try anymore."

>What do you do/say?
>It's probably cry
>Write in.
>>
>>4628696
>I love you dad
Keep it nice and simple
>>
File: samon.png (180 KB, 500x444)
180 KB
180 KB PNG
>>4628696
>"The next time we meet...let's have noodles."
>>
>>4628696
Just keep hugging him in silence, a shared moment will speak much more than any words.
>>
>>4628696
>I love you dad
>Cry.
>>
>>4628696
>Cry
>>
>>4628694
>To abandon one of them and live... I couldn't
Though technically, we've made that choice twice.
Renshu most recently but Xin on the ship, where we leapt back to Ming, got patched up and then went back to save them.

I love our friends, I really do.
>>
I love you OP.
>>
Busy day today guys. Won't be able to post til late. Seems like you guys want to just say I love you dad. And hugs. Lots of hugs. Hope you're enjoying the quest so far. I know its been a bit more slower paced.
>>
>>4629738
The quest has been a blast boss, first one to make me stop lurking.
>>4629242
Turns out Luo was best girl all along.
>>
>>4629770
He is the pure boi, which he apparently got from his father. Their ability to emote emotion is limited until great passion takes them.

>>4629738
Chill out mang, I'm invested in the emotion here, and mildly expecting tigress to burst through the door and dropkick up in the chin like she did last time.

Because no way was it Crane who did that
>>
>>4628753
>>4628986
>>4629140
>>4628934
Hugs, crying, saying the L word. The whole shebang. Writing.

>>4629242
>>4629770
Thanks. I will accept title of best girl.
>>
You hold your father tightly and bury your face on his head. How many years had it been since you've felt his embrance? How many years had it been since you were this open with him? "I love you dad." You whisper. Shifu's arms tighten around you as the two of you continue to weep openly.

"I missed you, my son." Shifu replies. "There was not a day that went by where I didn't miss you."

You inhale sharply at that but can't bring yourself to say anything. Nothing you could think of could adequately capture how much that meant to you.

---

The two of you stay there, holding one another, listening to the rain fall. You're unsure how long the two of you held each other but it was as if you were trying to make up for lost time, for words unsaid. Eventually, the tears die down and the two of you let go. "I don't....I'm not sure what to say..." You admit. Shifu steps back and gives you a soft smile.

"I must admit...I am also quite poor with words." He says.

"Guess the peach doesn't fall far from it's tree, does it?" You say weakly.

"No but I suppose I am also at fault for giving you a weak sense of humor as well." He muses.

"You never really were much for jokes." You admit.

"I could only loose so many whiskers to you when you were growing up." He admits amused. "After that I learned my lesson about making you laugh as a baby."

You chuckle. "I suppose Oogway didn't help. He always was trying to make me laugh." You say.

"As it so happens, Oogway didn't have whiskers to lose." Shifu replies before going quiet. His face saddens a bit before he asks. "Did you...did you truly meet him?" He asks. You nod solemly.

"I did."

"How...how was he?" He asks a bit desperately.

>What do you say?
>Tell him that Oogway was fine. He seemed happy and content.
>Tell Shifu about Kai and what happened in the spirit realm. Oogway was happy but he had to face his past.
>Say that Oogway was as enigmatic as ever. You could never really tell what he hid behind that peaceful smile.
>Write in.
>>
>>4630438
>Tell him about kai

Death and transcendence wlnt change the old grand master.
>>
>>4630438
>Tell Shifu about Kai and what happened in the spirit realm. Oogway was happy but he had to face his past.
>>
>>4630438
>Tell Shifu about Kai and what happened in the spirit realm. Oogway was happy but he had to face his past.
Turns out even the wise turtle made mistakes.
>>
>>4630800
>>4630863
>>4630934
Talking about Oogway. Writing.
>>
"He was fine." You almost nostalgically. "As happy and enigmatic as always." You tell Shifu the full details of your time in Eureka. With no paper to limit you, you tell him every details from your training to your dealings with Kai. "When I last saw Kai, he had taken the dragon's offer to visit the underworld to find some kind of redemption." You conclude. "I've not heard of him since."

Shifu nods and slides his hands into his sleeves. During your tale he had sat down and pours himself some tea but his drink remained untouched as he listened closely to every word you spoke. "To think he was so affected by the wars but he never confided about it to me." He says.

"I don't think he would have told anyone had the situation not demanded it." You admit. "It seemed to be something that hurt him deeply. Finding out that his decision to banish Kai only made things worse probably made things worse for him as well." You think for a moment. "It seems like we all must face our past one way or another."

"Oogway always did say 'One often meets their destiny on their way to avoid it.'" Shifu replies. "Perhaps it was only a matter of time that he faced his or perhaps he always knew that one day he would have to come to face his old friend once more." Shifu gives you a small smile. "I'm sure he was glad to have you at his side when the time came."

"Perhaps..." You say. "I like to imagine that one day the two will meet again as friends. If for nothing else than to say goodbye."

"I believe they will but just as Master Oogway faced his. You must go to yours. They are probably waiting for you." Shifu says though his eyes betray his true feelings.

>What do you say?
>Say that you can stay a while longer.
>Tell Shifu to come with you. You can introduce him to the others.
>Say that you'll be back soon. You still want to keep talking.
>Write in.
>>
>>4631361
>Tell Shifu to come with you. You can introduce him to the others.
>>
>>4631361
>Tell Shifu to come with you, you can introduce him.

"My father should meet my family, if only once."
And we need to speak to Xin and help them with their rage.
And it may stain Shifu's reputation slightly but he needs to at least meet Renshu.
>>
>>4631361
>Tell Shifu to come with you. You can introduce him to the others.
He helped Renshu get the treatment he needs, so the bunnies will like dad, and Ming has a heart of gold.
>>
>>4631407
Wait, if we are blood-brothers with Renshu, does that make Shifu his step-dad too?
>>
>>4631408
Sort of.

Technically speaking, they are of no family relation. Blood brothers are not a legally recognized form of bonding into a family and have no legal recourse or claim on inheretance.

But by our acts and attitude, they may as well be.
>>
>>4631408
I guess? I suppose it would depend on Renshu if he considers Shifu his dad though knowing him, he would politely decline calling him that seeing as he's a stranger to him at the moment. Course...you could always marry Xin or Renshu to make it legal
>>
>>4631420
What this anon said. You swore a blood other to consider each others as close as family. While it's not recognized legally, anyone who hears about it or sees the two interact will know that the two of you are close and that it's a pretty big deal.
>>
>>4631365
>>4631375
>>4631407
Taking dad to see the family. Writing.
>>
You nod. "Come with me. My father should meet my family, if only once." You say. Shifu gives you a look. "They're dear to me." You say. "And you let them receive treatment. I think they'd like to thank you."

"I...I'm not sure." Shifu says.

"They've supported my throughout my journey. I'm sure they'd be glad to meet you." You say. "It'll give them a chance to thank you for helping them earlier as well."

Shifu looks rather nervous and seems to be contemplating something. It's a few moments before he looks at you and nods. "Very well. Lead the way."

---

After pointing out that you have no idea where Ming is, Shifu sheepishly leads you around the community center. Your walk leads you back to the main area. People are still huddled around the fire or at the edges of windows as they try to look through them while trying to stay out of sight. You head to another room to the side and try to ignore the stares everyone gives you. Shifu opens the door and you step in to see a makeshift infirmary. Various villagers were laying down, wrapped in bandages. Though none of injuries look life threatening, many of them wouldn't be working for a while. The most severely wounded had bandages wrapped around entire limbs or torso. Luckily they all seemed to be healthy otherwise. For now it seems like they wanted nothing more than to rest and wallow in their own misery.

As you continue inward, Ming rushes towards you. Her hair is damp and matted from the rain and she looks run down, more emotionally than phsycially. "You're here." She whispers, worried. "Come on. Everyone is waiting on you." She says tugging on your arm.

>What do you do?
>Introduce your father to Ming.
>Ask Ming what the situation is like. Does she need help?
>Ask how the others are.
>Let Ming lead you to the bunnies. You can introduce your father to them all.
>Write in.
>>
>>4631541
>Let ming lead us to them
>Ask how she is, emotionally speaking.
>>
>>4631541
>Let Ming lead you to the bunnies. You can introduce your father to them all.
Not much we can do to help other than offer emotional support and go out to try and finish this fight quicker.
>>
>>4631596
think the raid is over.
>>
>>4631633
Shifu said it is still happening here, so I'm trusting what he thinks.
>>4628196
>>
>>4631828
When he said that, I think he meant there would be another attack, not that this raid was still ongoing.
>>
>>4631548
>>4631596
Taking these votes. Sorry for no posts yesterday. I decided to crunch out a lot of errands. Writing.
>>
You gently hold Ming's hand. "Hey..." You say quietly. "How are you holding up?" Ming gives you a tired look and sighs. She tries to tuck some of her soaked hair behind her ear but ends up playing with it.

"I don't know..." She admits. "Tired. Worried. There's a lot of injured people, I get a lot of looks. Most of the villagers here are hurt. Nothing worse than deep cuts or a broken limb but some of them didn't make it back. I dunno. You'd think I'd be used to seeing the dead by now but this...it's different. I've never been under attack...well like this. Even in Zhengyi there were still guards, The Five were around as well...Xin and Ren were around...I dunno I guess there was some sense of security. We were just a building in a city. Here...it's just these thin walls keeping everyone out. There's only this building they can target." She says rubbing her arm. You place your hands on Ming's shoulders.

"It'll be alright." You say. "We've been in worse spots before. Jail, the Gale Cutter, Yunnan. It's gotten bad before but it's never been hopeless. We're gonna get out of this like all those other times. Maybe a bit rougher around the edges but safe all the same."

Ming let's out another sigh and relaxes a little. "Yeah...yeah you're right. We just gotta figure out a plan."

"We'll figure something out." You assure her. "Let's go talk to the others. I want to tell them something."

"I don't know..." Ming says hesistantly.

"What do you mean?"

Ming looks around a bit. "Xin's mad. Really mad. I've never seen them like that ever. I'm not sure we should talk to them right now. I don't know how to approach them...they feel...dangerous." You think for a moment.

>What do you do?
>Tell Ming to stay here and talk with your father. Go and speak to Xin yourself.
>Assure Ming everything will be ok. Xin is her friend and they wouldn't do anything to harm them.
>Go with Ming to see Xin. Introduce your father and then pull Xin aside to speak with them.
>Write in.
>>
>>4634856
>Xin is our friend, and they wouldn't hurt you
>Stay here, I'll go talk with them.

Once she's introduced to Shifu, I think Xin is gonna be a bit of a task. But they need to be talked to now.
>>
>>4634856

>Assure Ming everything will be ok. Xin is her friend and they wouldn't do anything to harm them.
>Go with Ming to see Xin. Introduce your father and then pull Xin aside to speak with them.
Dad helped Renshu get inside, Xin will be glad.
About the feeling of danger, could it be something that they were trained to do, like an intimitadon tactic, and is the only way Xin knows how to express anger?
>>
>>4634913
Or maybe the emotionless assassin who is able to vanish like a ghost and murder a room without sound is looking/feeling like they want to murder someone.
Add on that ming is spiritually sensistive.
>>
>>4634903
Supporting
>>
Also, I think that now that we have talked to Shifu, we should open our talk by telling him that we've talked and that we won't be getting thrown out of town for a bit, then slide into the emotional stuff.

Xin is confused and angry, a bad conbination. Maybe we should try and get them to understand the root of their anger, find the cause of it and from there teach them how to use that energy.
>>
>>4634903
>>4634921
Talking to Xin and letting Ming talk to dad. Writing.
>>
You ever have one of those days nothing let's you sit down?
>>
“I’ll talk to them.” You say quietly and then motion to Shifu who had been waiting quietly and, if you didn’t know better, nervously. “This is my father.” You say gently. Ming jumps a bit from surprise.

“O-oh!” She says bowing. “Hello...umm...I’m sorry, Tai Lung doesn’t really speak much about his past.” She admits and mutters quietly, “I...thought you’d be taller.” Shifu raises a hand politely.

“It’s quite alright.” He says. “I understand if he didn’t wish to speak about such things. I’m afraid being open about one’s self isn’t something that runs in the family. I am partly to blame for that.” Ming nods nervously and you give her a gentle push.

“Go on.” You encourage her. “We’ve made up.” You add. Ming nods nervously and steps forward. As you make your way to where you can feel Xin Lan is, you feel a chill run down your spine when Ming asks, “What are Tai Lung like when he was little? Was he a grumpy baby?”

You decide to ignore the lingering sense of doom that comes when you think of all the teasing that you’ll receive when this is all over and you approach the rabbits. Their location wasn’t hard to find and even without your special sense, you’d have found it easily. There was nearly a 10 foot radius around the two rabbits as many of the other injured patients had scooted far way from the two and that distance was only because the walls prevented them from going any farther. You see Renshu laying on the ground, a thin blanket covering his body, fast asleep. His arm was in a sling and you couldn’t tell the state of his leg. Various smaller bandages were attached to his face and body though his shirt was pulled back on him. Xin Lan kneeled besides his head and they gently stroked their brother’s ears and head. Even with their back turned to you, you can feel the hairs on your neck stand up, wary. The white rabbit exuded an aura of danger around them. The kind of pent up rage and aggression that only a wounded or caged animal could emit. It was dangerous and barely restrained. The kind of fury that could be set off by even the slightest misstep. You had to give Ming credit. She was braver than she believed as you wonder if any other person could stand trying to heal Renshu with that kind of danger lingering close by.

Your approach doesn’t go unnoticed as Xin Lan’s ears immediately snap to your direction and they turn to face you. “Hello.” They say. Their eyes were calm and their voice flat but now you could tell that they were only a thin facade.

“Hey.” You say sitting down next to them, unafraid. “How’s your brother?” You ask.
>>
“Ming says he’ll be fine. He’s just tired.” Xin Lan replies gently tracing the stripes on Renshu’s ear. “His arm was dislocated, she managed to pop it back into place. She says he tore the muscles in his leg and he won’t be able to walk well for a few weeks. You might have to carry him for a while. Not supposed to put weight on it.” You nod.

“If that’s what it takes to heal him then I’ll gladly do it.” You say and gently ruffle Xin Lan’s ears. “But what about you? You’re not well.”

“No…” They say. “...I’m not.”

“You said you want to talk about it.” You add and the rabbit nods quietly. “Tell me then.”

“I’m…mad.” They say slowly. “I’m angry and confused.”

“Why?” You ask gently pushing them to explain.

“Because you said it’s ok to express yourself when you’re upset but...not this time.” They admit.

“How do you want to express yourself?” You ask. “Why is it wrong?”

“I want to kill them.” Xin Lan says their face growing dark. “I want them to hurt like Stripes is. They would have let him die if they could. They didn’t even know him. They knew he was fighting out there with them. I want them to hurt. I want them to grovel and beg and plead for forgiveness so that I can tell them no. So that the last thing they feel when I send them to an early grave is the pain and misery they want us to feel. I want them to know that they’re nothing. Nothing, like the people I travel with and they’re not worth our saving.” Xin Lan’s breathing increases but it stays quiet. “We’re not supposed to do anything like that.” They continue. “That’s not what we do. But just this once I want to you say it’s ok. Just this once I want them to hurt. No one will find out. No one will even find the bodies.”

>What do you say?
>Write in.
>>
>>4635640
>I'm not going to tell you that revenge leads to nothing and that you will feel empty afterwords because that's a lie. But hurting those that wronged you is only a catharsis, it will only end up making our situation worse. Those guards are being worthless exactly because they have a vendetta against me. They fight enraged and kill the raiders because they want to avenge the others that fall in battle, only to lose sight of the battle and fall themselves. You don't need to deny your rage, only control and guide it towards something great. And about making them regret opposing us? Just be better than them. They will either plead forgiveness and understand what we do, or will feel inadequate and seethe about their own failures, and even though the former is the ideal outcome, I will not deny the latter doesn't provide some catharsis itself.
Ok here's a big speech, feel free to cut anything you don't like or make it less autistic.
Had to post this three times cause I kept fucking up the greentext, I need to go to bed already.
>>
>>4635640
>It's alright to be angry. I'm angry too, but hurting them won't accomplish anything. We're trying to be better people and this is how. It was never going to be easy or feel good, but this is where we show that we commit to that. Ultimately, you and I both know they couldn't have stopped us, so it's up to us to behave responsibly. Lashing out at those weaker than us - we'd be no better than the raiders that did all this in the first place.
>>
>>4635757
Addendum:
>Whatever you're feeling right now - anger, shock, fear, whatever - you are not wrong. But now it's okay. Let it out.

Xin is freaking out something fierce right now and is likely scared of the intensity of their emotions. They desperately need some affection, reassurance, and acceptance.
>>
>>4635721
I disagree with the "Be better than them will make other people realize their own inadequacies"

>>4635905
And I don't think telling them to let out their violent rage is a good idea.

>>4635640
>Expression can mean more than acting on your impulses though you've already showed restraint in that. Anger is natural and fury even moreso, it's a sign that someone has threatened something you love and you are willing to fight to save it, and this can be scary for the first time. But Renshu is safe and he will continue to be safe so long as we are there for him, leaving his side to hurt those who were cruel won't help anyone.
>What we do with Anger, Xin, is we never let it control us and instead use that drive and energy to take care of others. Do what you need to do to control it, but don't let it rule you.
>>
>>4636064
Posted too soon. Should be

>Do what you need to do to control it, but don't let it rule you alright? I and Ming and Renshu are all here to help you with this.
>>
>>4636064
The thing about being better man making others angry is an unfortunate truth. Some people lash out or deepen their grudges when their pride get hurt or see someone acting "holier than thou", just wanted to give a heads up to the bunny that it wouldn't work everytime, but it isn't a reason to stop. Actually, this sounds way better than to learn how to take pleasure from the person seething.
>>4635721
>>4635640
Luo could you consider the end of my speech what I just wrote than that edgy line?
>>
>>4636163
it'll make them angry, sure, but it won't make them change. It will, as you say, make them lash out at you, which isn't a reason to stop as you also said.

It doesn't help their anger, but it will help their understanding.
>>
>>4636064
I wasn't saying Xin should let out violent rage. I'm saying Xin is a complete clusterfuck of emotions right now and needs to vent to us now and that it is safe to do it us and should feel no shame in doing so.
>>
>>4636342
Oh you mean "scream and shout" sort of vent?
Because "let it all out" when he just said he wanted to kill someone was a little risky for my tastes.

We could spar with them to let it out, but that sets a bad coping mechanism.
>>
>>4636346
Screaming and punching something works wonders with anger and the fealing of helplessness, a tousand times better than just letting it foster.
>>
>>4636354
I don't disagree, just that the language was rather ambiguious that it could have been taken for endorsement of him cutting loose. But so long as we clarify that it's screaming or taking it out on our arm then I'm all for it.

Should we try and condense the three into an essential essence for Luo or do you think he's got the idea?
>>
>>4636361
Sorry doing morning stuff before getting in to write but I got a basic idea of what you want. Write ins are great btw. Basically, you want to let Xin know that feeling angry is healthy and normal. It's how one deals or expresses that anger is what's important. There's always going to be times when someone enrages you or does things that try to push you over the edge but you have to be better than if not to make them angry then to simply not stoop to their level. That about right?

I'm a bit fuzzy on what you want to suggest as a way to cope or deal with that anger though. That I could use a bit of clarification. If I'm missing something let me know.

>>4636163
I'll swap out your endings. It's no problem.
>>
>>4636373
That's about right.
Current suggestion is "Vent" though we aren't quite all on the same page as to what that would entail.

As far as I'm concerned, the idea is to let the little bunny scream into a pillow or hit us in the arm/chest to get rid of his anger, sorta like how he did when he learned about sadness.
>>
>>4635721
>>4635757
>>4635905
>>4636064
>>4636068
>>4636068
Taking the write ins. Writing.
>>
>>4636379
That's sounds good.
We are going to need a portable sandbag for Xin at this rate aren't we?
>>
>>4636498
Sandbag would break. They focus on striking with all their strength in a small area, acting as spikes.

Need something to resist penetration.
>>
"It's alright to be angry. I'm angry too, but hurting them won't accomplish anything. We're trying to be better people and this is how. It was never going to be easy or feel good, but this is where we show that we commit to that. Ultimately, you and I both know they couldn't have stopped us, so it's up to us to behave responsibly. Lashing out at those weaker than us - we'd be no better than the raiders that did all this in the first place." You explain gently. Xin Lan shakes their head and clenches their fists.

"No." They insist. "They're different. The raiders attacked innocent people without provokation. They had no grievence against the villagers. Those guards didn't have one either against Stripes save for the fact we were with you. They were willing to let us all die for something we didn't do. They're different."

You sigh, "I'm not going to tell you that revenge leads to nothing and that you will feel empty afterwords because that's a lie. But hurting those that wronged you is only a catharsis, it will only end up making our situation worse. Those guards are being worthless exactly because they have a vendetta against me. They fight enraged and kill the raiders because they want to avenge the others that fall in battle, only to lose sight of the battle and fall themselves. You don't need to deny your rage, only control and guide it towards something great. And about making them regret opposing us? Just be better than them." You say honestly. "Sometimes people will lash out when they feel inferior or their pride gets hurt. Sometimes they will angry because they see someone acting like they're high and mighty when they simply want to help. Whatever you're feeling right now - anger, shock, fear, whatever - you are not wrong. But now it's okay."

"Then what do I do?" They ask restrained.

"Expression can mean more than acting on your impulses though you've already showed restraint in that. Anger is natural and fury even moreso, it's a sign that someone has threatened something you love and you are willing to fight to save it, and this can be scary for the first time. But Renshu is safe and he will continue to be safe so long as we are there for him, leaving his side to hurt those who were cruel won't help anyone." You place a hand on their shoulder. "What we do with anger, Xin, is we never let it control us and instead use that drive and energy to take care of others. Do what you need to do to control it, but don't let it rule you alright? I and Ming and Renshu are all here to help you with this."

The rabbit trembles. "What if it never goes away?" They ask quietly. "What if it stays? What if I lash out at Ming or Renshu?...What if I lash out at you?"
>>
>What do you say?
>Say that they can lash out at you all they want. You can handle anything they can throw at you.
>Say there might be times they'll get frustrated or angry at their friends but they have enough self control to not do anything they'll regret.
>Say that it won't happen. You're all friends and those kinds of feelings don't happen between people as close as all of you.
>Write in. (For more speeches)

Gave you guys some breathing room so you can settle on a choice for a healthy outlet for bun friend.
>>
>>4636523
>There are times when you will get frustrated and angry with me and ming and Renshu, but can you look at your brother or me and feel the desire to seriously hurt us? I dont think so, you have enough control to not do that.
>But if you want to lash out at me, then do anything you want, I can handle it.

We are Tai Lung the undefeated, man back from heaven and hell. There is nothing that Xin can do to us that we cant handle, but xin wouldnt be violent against the others. All anger passes in time, if you let it.
>>
>>4636537
And that's a good quote

"Anger and fury are like fire, bright and powerful but they will be gone by morning unless you keep feeding it."
>>
>>4636523
>Lashing out against your friends out of anger, either because of something they did or directing your anger of something else sometimes happen. That's when you later will feel regret and ask for forgiveness, something that we will accept and support you, because that's what friends do.
>If it would ease mind, you can lash out all you want against me, I thinknI can take it all.
Captcha left me alone for months, and now it won't stop anoying me. What hell is happening?
>>
>>4636537
>>4636539
Good shit
>>
>>4636537
>>4636539
>>4636647
>>4636653
Real good shit. Writing
>>
You pull Xin Lan closer and gently pet their head. “There are times when you will get frustrated and angry with one of us but can you look at your brother or me and feel the desire to seriously hurt us? I don’t think so, you have enough control not to do that.” You say. “Lashing out against your friends out of anger, either because of something they did or directing your anger at them because of something else will happen. That’s when later you will feel regret and ask for forgiveness, something that we will gladly give you. We accept and support you because that’s what friends do. Anger and fury are like fire, bright and powerful but will be gone by morning unless you keep feeding it.” You look down at the rabbit. “If it would put your mind at ease then you can lash out at me. I will gladly take it all if it makes you feel better.”

Xin Lan turns to look at you, their eyes full of anger and confusion. They don’t say nor do anything for a long while as they think before their ears drop and they simply flop onto you. Xin Lan buries their face in your chest and doesn’t move. “I don’t want to hurt you.” They mumble. “I’m just tired…”

“Then sleep.” You say kindly. “I’ve spoken to my father and no one will disturb us. You and your brother need rest. I’ll keep watch.” Xin Lan nods rubbing their face on you then they cease to move. You’re not sure if they are trying to sleep or are simply trying to hide from it all but you decide that for now, you will leave them alone.

A few minutes later, Ming and Shifu walk over to you and the rabbits. They both look content if not a bit tired. You wave them over and motion for them to keep their voices down. The two settle for sitting next to you and say nothing.

>What do you say?
>Ask if they have heard any news from the guard or villagers. Any updates on the situation?
>Ask if there is any plan so far. You can’t simply wait here forever.
>Ask what Ming and Shifu talked about. Perhaps some time away from the current situation might help.
>Write in.
>>
>>4636825
>Is the village okay?
>What did you two talk about?
>Introduce shifu to the names of our friends, even if they can't be awake for it.
>>
>>4636825
Also, we spend more time cuddling fucking rabbits than anyone else. Who could abuse them like this so?
>>
>>4636880
Ming is the only well adjusted person in the group to be fair. About the worst she got before traveling was the time her parents doing annoying parent things...like asking her to find a nice boyfriend or asking when she'll have kids. But now a certain trader captain has her eyes on her
Plus she's also the least likely to get hurt because she doesn't fight.
>>
>>4636886
She also doesn't have the pure charisma that Tai Lung has, which actually surprises me the sheer force of personality he can project when he wants to.

Like in dealing with the thugs, he knew the right fucking psychology to make himself terrifying.
>>
>>4636892
He was a villain to be fair. I like to think TL has the ability to be a leader and charismatic. Its just he never spent time learning much people interaction but when he gets passionate or has to deal with something that hits close to home that his natural talent flares up. A lot of this quest has been learning to deal with people and learning about himself. Now I think he's more wary of what power could do to him so he tends to shy away from positions of power. Unfortunately he's reached a position where people come to him for help or guidance or the situation demands he takes the lead. At least that's why I've been seeing/trying to write it.
>>
>>4636825
>Ask if they have heard any news from the guard or villagers. Any updates on the situation?
>Ask if there is any plan so far. You can’t simply wait here forever.
>>
>>4636919
I dont know, I never thought him to have the ability to lead others in the films, barring by awing his followers and leaving them to figure out the fone details, since he was a one man army and knew it while making no attempt to blunt his words, only seeking the information he wanted or taunting his opponent.

Our Tai Lung though, he has both the will to power and the mind to try, as well as a force of resolve that can only come from pushing yourself to the breaking point consistently in search of getting better.
That resolve is something others can sense, so I believe, and is what gives him the presence of a reliable and unyielding mountain of a snow leopard and if it weren't for his poor wordly abilities, would make him the sort of exceptional person who stories couldnt do justice.

As for rejecting power and being given it because of that rejection, So long as he has an objective to better others in mind with that power, he is going to use it, while power for powers sake is gonna trigger his "relapse alarm".
I like to think of it as pointless power and purposeful power.
>>
>>4636996
I like that reasoning. People don't worry around Tai Lung (when they don't know his name) because Tai Lung doesn't show hesitation or doubt. When he says he'll do something there enough resolve backing those words that people tend to believe him.

Though my favourite weakness is how bashful he is. Guy just can't handle lewd jokes.
>>
>>4636859
>>4636950
Taking these votes. Writing.
>>
>>4637013
Tai Lung greatest nemesis: A fowl and cat duo that spew innunendos in the middle of a fight.
>>
>>4637013
I don't look forward to the fight against some "seductress with scantily clad clothing" enemy type.
Though it'd amuse me if she kept getting beaten until she started making lewd comments because Tai, being the martial autist that he is, doesn't factor in the state of dress of someone during a fight.

>Seriously? That's how you ignored what scores of other men fell victim too?
"What? We were fighting to the death, why would I notice if you undid your bindings slightly?"
>I'M WEARING SILKS!
"YOU WERE USING THEM AS WHIPS AND FLAILS!"
>>
>>4637045
Oh god thats hilarious.
"I thought they were foreign battle garbs! Xin told me they were!"
>>
>>4637074
Ming: And you believed them?!

>Xin is off laughing in a corner.
>>
You spend a few seconds adjusting the sleeping rabbit on your lap. “This is Xin Lan.” You say quietly. “They’re just dealing with some things right now. That and the fighting has them worn out. They can be a bit rowdy and sometimes crude but I can’t think of anyone else I would have my back in a fight.” You say and feel Xin Lan thump you in the leg with their foot. “And they’re apparently awake.” You say. “But they’re not in the best of moods. So it’s best we leave them alone.”

You look at Renshu. “That’s Renshu, our brother. Unfortunately, he was among the injured but they’re steadfast and strong. If there was anyone I would have guard those closest to me, it would be him.” You look at your father. “And you’ve already met Ming. She’s the best healer I’ve ever met and the smartest person I know if not in all of China.” Ming blushes and tries to not be seen. “We’ve been through a lot and there’s so much I’d love to tell you but I feel I couldn’t do it justice without everyone else’s input.” Shifu nods.

“I see...and you’re related to bunnies now?” He asks confused.

“It’s...a long story.” You admit rubbing the back of your head. “But I’m sure Ming must’ve explained it to you. Right?” You ask Ming, looking for help. Ming just giggles.

“No.” She admits. “I just learned that someone was a very chubby baby. Also about the so called peach incident.”

You cough and ask, “W-well, how are the villagers? Do we have a plan?”

Shifu smiles and thinks. “The village is safe...for now. As it stands, there’s been reports of the surviving raiders falling back. Those that fell but did not die retreated. Those that have been too injured to escape have been left behind. Right now the guard has only seen figures running away in the dark but I’ve told them not to pursue. It would be suicide to try and follow them in the darkness.”

“So then what do you plan to do?” You ask.

“Try and evacuate everyone.” Shifu admits. “It’ll be painful but we must abandon the reconstruction. Especially since we’re left in the open like this. This force seemed like a token attempt to press us. If there are more of them out there then we stand no chance of saving everyone should they lead their full force to attack us.”

>What do you say?
>Ask Shifu if there is no other way. To abandon everything the villagers worked hard to do would be giving up. It’d be letting the raiders win.
>Tell Shifu that you’ll stand back to hold back the forces. He and Po can focus leading everyone away.
>Ask if The Five are on their way. If they can make it, then perhaps the 10 of you can lead a charge against the remaining raiders. Perhaps even attack their main camp if you can get the information out of them.
>Write in
>>
>>4637178
>Ask shifu if there is no other way, It's giving the raiders a moral victory
>Ask how soon the five could get here.
>Come the morning I can track the raiders who fled and try to find their camp that they fell back to.

If Shifu is right about their splitting forces, then even if we wipe out this raid party then they will still come to wipe out the town. But if he's wrong and they retreat to the main camp, we have a chance.
The main limiting factor is Renshu and Ming and how much we trust the guards to leave them be.
>>
>>4637438
We should also clarify Renshu as "Blood-brother" and let Shifu draw his own conclusions.
>>
>>4637178
>Tell Shifu that you’ll stand back to hold back the forces. He and Po can focus leading everyone away.
I'm worried that the raiders will notice the people fleeing and attack them. If they are doing it to be able to camp at the ruins like the rotation of their maps suggests, or want to erase any evidence left behind, they probably will want to remove all witnessses.
At least if everyone leaves we can get the wind and water sprites and try to make a real tornado this time.
Actually could we try to astral project and follow the retreating raiders? Than we can deliver to them a severe weather change while they are recovering from their losses.
>>4637438
Honestly, if the guards try to do anything to the medic and a wounded man just because they are with us while Shifu and Po are watching over and under attack by raiders, than at that point letting Xin kill them is natural selection, not murder.
>>
>>4637711
Hurting Blood-bro and Best girl is going to result in several hundred compound fractures.
>>
>>4637742
>>4637711
I wonder, would telling the guards that actually class as a mark against us in the esteem of shifu and Po?

Eh, probably dont need to do so actually. The guards dont strike me as actively out to kill us, but they are more than willing to let us be killed so long as it costs them nothing.
>>
>>4637769
The important question is, will the captain be angry at himself for not noticing we were Tai Lung, or at the pig that he was obstructing one of the most competent guards he employed? Or maybe both at the same time and pass out of rage.
>>
>>4637913
I think it's going to be a bit of the first but mostly
"Thank you for the great good you've done, now get out of my town and never return"
>>
I'll be ready to do write ups in about an hour
>>
>>4638016
thanks for the heads up Luo
>>
>>4637438
>>4637711
Taking these writing
>>
“You can’t!” You object before catching yourself. “I mean if we retreat now then it’s giving the raiders what they want. Both morally and objectively. We have to show them that they can’t just go around doing what they want. Pulling back only shows them that they can continue doing as they please.” Shifu shakes his head.

“I’m sorry but the people’s lives come first. Even if we must concede now, then we can always return. We know they’ll be here now. We have to step back and regroup. If their main force is nearby it’s only a matter of time before they bring their full might to bear on this town.” He explains.

“What about the Five and Mei Lin?” You ask. “With them here, they can’t possibly win. Army or no. How long until they can reach us?”

“The Five are miles away.” Shifu counters. “At best if they all decided to come here it’d be a week at most. Even then we don’t know when they’ll decide to come here. At most we planned to start our return here in about 3 days.”

You click your tongue in disapproval. “There has to be something we can do.” You mutter. “Then I’ll stay behind.” You say. “I’ll hold them off while you and the rest pull back. Come morning, if nothing happens, then I’ll go and track their camp. In their state, they’ll leave tracks.”

“Don’t be foolish.” Shifu says. “That’s suicide. Even you can’t hold off an entire army.”

“I can and I will.” You say. “The Anvil of Heaven numbered one thousand and I bested them all.”

“In cramped and tight corridors.” Shifu points out. “Furthermore, unless the reports were wrong, you only engaged a handful of them at a time. This time you’ll be facing an entire army. Alone. You’d be overwhelmed.”

“Then I’ll die swinging.” You insist. “Someone has to stand up to them. Show them that we won’t just let them do what they want.”

“Don’t play the hero!” Shifu snaps. “We can all get out of here safely. You just have to listen. What about your friends? They’re injured.” You like at Ming who had a worried look on her face.

“That’s why I’m asking you father, please take care of them. They’re all I have in this world. I know we’ve only just spoken after so many years but if it means keeping them safe, then I’ll gladly turn myself in after all this is done in return for that favor. I know The Five will want to do it when they see me and I know you have to do it out of duty. You said it yourself, if the raiders bring their full might to bear then we’ll be overrun. It’ll be far easier to have the villagers flee safely if someone stays behind to hold back the tide. Even if it’s the last thing they do.”

“Tai Lung, we can’t leave you.” Ming pleads. “We-”
>>
“You know I won’t let you stay here. Not when there’s other options.” You say gently.

“No! It’s not fair!” Ming shouts. “You said we’d be in this together! I don’t care how dangerous it is! We’re sticking together!”

“And who will take care of Renshu?” You ask. “He got hurt helping you get to safety. Staying here would only put that effort in vain.”

“No he didn’t! I bet he stayed behind so that I could go help others! So I could do my part! Not just run away to be protected!” Ming stands up. “I’m going to do my part. I’m going to help!”

"Ming you already did your part. We have the sleep powder.” You insist.

“I can do more! I know I can.”

“You could die!” You shout back, losing your patience. “I didn’t drag you across half of China so you could die in some half built ruins just because you want to prove yourself! You have family and parents to go back to!”

“And I have you! And Xin! And Renshu! You guys are my family too! I love you all and...and…” Ming trembles a bit as she gathers herself. “And if I die with you all then so be it. I’m never running away. Never again. I won’t lose any one of you. Ever again.” She glares at you with all her might, despite the fact she was shaking with fear and trying to not falter from yours. “S-so...if you want me to go with the others then…” She looks around before finally sitting down with a thud. “Then you’ll have to pick me up and carry me out of here because I’m not moving!” You look at her exasperated and feel another thump, or rather a stomp in your gut. Xin Lan gets up and looks at you.

“She’s right you know. We’re not leaving.” They say. “Not unless you carry us all out here. So unless you want two of us angry...or angrier tonight. You shut up and think of a better last stand than includes all of us.”

>What do you say?
>Tell them that you won’t allow them to stay. If it comes down to it, you’ll knock them out and tell the others to drag them all out of town.
>Say that you’ve made up your mind. They need to take care of Renshu and to stop playing ignorant. When you said you were all in it together you didn’t mean you’d all die as one.
>Leave. Go after the Raiders before they realize you left them all behind.
>Write in.
>>
>>4638335
Looking at this logically, we need Xin and Renshu's stealth abilities to make the powder work.
Alright.

>If you want to help, then do as I say. Ming, help the people here who are injured or in pain. Xin, get some more rest. Come first light I'm going to follow the raiders tracks back to their camp and examine it, then I will return here and catch up with all of you.
If I am not back here by the time you are leaving, then you will go with my father back to town and I shall catch up with you on the roads. Understand? I'm not dying and you are not staying and we will be back together before Renshu wakes up.

They will acquiesce to scouting if we promise not to engage the raiders. Which is a promise I intend to keep, but even if they do ambush us we can use tree's and shit to break up their numbers advantage.
>>
>>4638335
That's it, I'm going all in on plan tornado, Ming stay and help Renshu, Xin goes with us to help scout and look over our body. Can we meditate right bow to see if our little spirte friend is still around?
Also we should try getting the earth sprites in it too. Convince him that if the raiders burn the town again is going to more work for him.
>>
>>4638393
Here's the written of what to say:
>This might actually not be our only option. Remember earlier when I was communing with the nature spirits and accidentaly got them too excited and started this storm? The thing is that I noticed it and decided to stop. What if we find where the raiders are camping and I do it again nearby, but this time just keep going. A literal divine wind should be able to repel the raiders, and if not atleast buy enough time for the villagers to eacape safelly. Ming, help the wounded and Renshu, and Xin, I need you to go with me to scout the camp and watch over my body while I meditate.
>>
>>4638393
>>4638439
My guy it took a small army of air and water elementalist, the second being things are cant even talk to by ourselves.to cause a rain.

We would need to ask a proper spirit for this sort of favour, which I will also add could kill the lot of them if its granted.
>>
>>4638746
To put it bluntly the idea is stupidly dangerous if it works and seems like a massive favour to ask for from the spirits which will be denied, since if we set this precedent now then having a natural disaster on call for any situation where we don't want to deal with a large groups bullshit.
When it comes to the spirit world and the material world, Its best if the two stay as separate as possible when solving problems and we don't abuse our friendships to create uncontrollable natural disasters to murder the raiders by proxy.
>>
>>4638761
I don't want a mega tornado, just something big enough to demoralize pr throw the raiders into chaos. Also about the spirits denying it, it's better to try ask than to just accept defeat and wait for death. I still think just the lot of sprites should be enough to buy some time, especially since tornados are the mongols racial weakness.
>>
>>4638949
Death and defeat are not synonyms. If we can scout the camp out and return, we have a point to return to and track them from there.
As shifu said, our priority for now should be getting these people away safely so that is what the others should focus on while we make sure we can retrace the mongols and destroy them at a later date.

But what's more, I think I just realized why they are here for those weapons we found. Maybe get someone to go break them.
>>
>>4638950
I'm just worried they are going to send people after the escape to silence any witnessess, that's why I'm want to buy time.
They can have the town if they want it so much, we can get the gas and the rest of the five to stop them for good later.
>>
>>4638965
They are going to attack a convoy defended by Xin, Shifu and Po as well as large contingent of guards with us reinforcing them later. The convoy will be fine, but it wont be if the tornado backfires, because we dont have control over it remember, it is just starting a storm and hoping that it causes what we want to happen.
>>
It is a tie, was hoping for more votes. I'll leave it up a bit longer just in case. Rolling on votes makes it seem like the players don't get a choice. I dunno, feels kind of weird.
>>
>>4639385
Fair enough man. But I think it's going to come down to a roll because I don't think either of us are going to budge on this position.
>>
>>4638361
ill back this one
i don't think the tornado plan is very smart, for the sole reason that the sprites might realize their playing killed people
>>
>>4639449
>>4638361
Alright. Tie broken. Writing.
>>
You click your tongue in frustration but you couldn't resist being proud of them. Ming and Xin Lan had come a long way since you met them and you'd be lying if you said you weren't happy that they decided to stick by you in something this dangerous. While it didn't negate the worry you had for their safety, you could at least have some comfort in their support for you and that they would be close by. Not wanting them to see that side howevet, you shoot them both a glare and say, "Fine! Just do as I say. Ming, go double check on the wounded and on everyone else. We'll need a full list of everyone who is capable of traveling and not. My father can use that information to find a way to evacuate them all. Xin...get some sleep." You say. The rabbit simply pats one of your pecs a gives you a wave.

"I'm trying but it's hard when my bed is shouting and moving all over the place." They say dramatically. "Honestly for the comfort of being carried by you, it's all offset by the noise you make." They roll off your lap and stretch a bit. "You better make it up to me next time and don't you dare think you can sneak off in the morning. You're not leaving with out me."

You sigh, "Fine. Go get some real sleep and I'll wake you up in the morning." You say. Xin Lan stakes a few steps forward and simply lays down next to their brother before closing their eyes. You stand up to stretch but Shifu seems unconvinced.

"No." They say sternly. "I forbid it. You won't stay here alone. You're coming with us and we're leaving."

"I won't be alone. I'll have Ming and Xin with me." You say. "I'm still asking you to please take care of Renshu. He'll understand. Taishi is only 2 weeks away. I know people there and the guards are from there. There's a tavern, 'The Road's End', I'm friends with the owner and his son. They'll take care of him if you tell him I sent you...they also have good drinks." You add weakly.

"I'm not letting you stay here!" Shifu snaps. "I've lost you once! I won't allow it to happen again!"

>What do you say?
>Tell Shifu that you understand what he's trying to do but you're your own man now and you make your own decisions. All you ask of him is to trust you once more that you'll make the right choices.
>Say that you feel the same way about him and that's why you're choosing to stay behind. Shifu still has the Valley of Peace to protect and to guide the Five. No one will miss you if things go wrong and maybe China will be better off that way.
>Tell Shifu that he may be your father but he doesn't run your life. Not anymore. You're doing this because you want to. Not because you want to be some hero.
>Say that this won't be the end. You'll meet up with him again in Taishi or send word that you're ok if you choose to go somewhere else. It'll take more than a few punks to take you down.
>Write in.
>>
>>4639505
>>4639505
>Say that this won't be the end. You'll meet up with him again in Taishi or send word that you're ok if you choose to go somewhere else. It'll take more than a few punks to take you down.
This is a distraction, not a suicide mission, we will run away when we can't fight anymore.
Could we make some makeshift traps in the forests and try to retreat that way? It could slow the raiders down. Non-lethal of course.
>>
>>4639505
>I feel the same way, but we don't have the luxury of being selfish. You need to protect the valley and guide the five, we need to make sure we can find the raiders. This is a distraction, not a suicide mission.
>I'll meet you in Tasishi, Gather the other students of the palace there and we will crush them together.

I am very proud.
>>
>>4639505
>Tell Shifu that you understand what he's trying to do but you're your own man now and you make your own decisions. All you ask of him is to trust you once more that you'll make the right choices.
What was it that Oogway said again? 'One often meets their destiny on their way to avoid it.'
>>
>>4639517
That certainly is an option. There are plenty of materials around and nonlethal traps can be made. I'm sure either of the rabbits could tell you how to build them.
>>
>>4639517
Well we have two options.
Proactive or reactive.

One is we make tracks and follow the raiders back to their camp, hit em in the camp when they send out another division of men to try and take the town.
Two is we stay in the town and prepare for the fight of our lives, using buildings and streets as natural choke points. We may accidently Raze the place like we did in the valley but it's a small price to pay.
>>
>>4639517
>>4639524
>>4639527
I'll take these and I'll let you guys discuss if you want to take the fight to the raiders or wait and fight on "home" turf. Writing.
>>
>>4639542
Personally, I'm of the proactive stance.
If we can deny the weapons to the mongols before leaving, great. If not, so be it. But once they send a sizable portion of their forces to take the town from us, who as far as they know are master martial artists numbering 6, they should send quite a lot of people.

This leaves their camp open for our bunny to slip in and steal the scrolls or for an all out attack to overwhelm the people staying behind. I don't know which party the leader would be in, but I consider that even if she takes them with her to the town, we can still just chase them down and use the natural funneling nature of a town to our advantage.
>>
>>4639542
I'd like to go TO them, personally.
They're going to be easy to track with their wounded. And if it looks like too much shit at their base camp we can retreat easily.
>>
I just had an ideia, should we get some light armor? Just enough to offer some protection without restricting movement. We can dodge most attack against mooks, but if we get overwhelmed a few can get through.
It could also help if we ever fight a martial artist that uses weaponry.
Perhaps a small shield straped to our wrist too, in casecof arrows or thowing weapons, and could be used to do a non-lethal bash now and than.
>>
>>4639534
I'm was thinking of going to the camp and fighting there, the traps are for when we will inevitably need to retreat.
>>
>>4639586
>>4639594
Eh, we've been fine without it so far but I've nothing against it. Maybe we can get some light leather or something in a city.
I'm gonna say no on the shield though, we can improvise that later.

And please remember, numbers will overwhelm us if we are not careful. Ideally we don't want to get in a fight when it is just two martial artists and Ming. We want it to be an 11 + Ming showdown.

For now, lets focus on getting the scrolls out of the way and then getting the leader if the oppertunity presents itself. The scrolls and key to it's code will remove a good amount of their threat, provided they haven't copied the names and details.
>>
"I feel the same way." You say. "I've only just reunited with you. Aired out my worries and grievences. But I make my own decisions now and we don't have the luxury of being selfish. You need to protect the Valley and guide the five, we need to make sure we can find the raiders. All I ask is you trust me to make the right decisions. I'll make you proud."

"I am proud." Shifu says quietly. "You don't need to try anymore." You place a hand on Shifu's shoulder.

"This isn't the end." You say. "We'll meet up in Taishi again and share a drink together. All of 6 of us. If anything happens and I can't return, then I'll send word. I won't leave you in the dark. Besides this is a distraction mission, not a suicide one. It'll take a lot more than an army of punks to take us down. Should the situation seem overwhelming we will retreat but our number one priority is to buy you time to escape. You'd do the same yourself." Shifu remains quiet but you can see it in his eyes that he has no rebuttal. "Find a way to gather the Five. If I have to retreat, then we will need their full might to finish this fight." You think for a moment. "Appraise the Captain of Taishi of what's giong on, if he doesn't know already. He deserves to know and he can help you with organizing a defense if the raiders will follow us to Taishi." You let go of your father's shoulder. "It'll be alright." You assure him. "We should get to work as well. The guards won't listen to me or the others. You should let them know of the plan. We only have a few hours before sunrise." Shifu nods and sighs.

"I...I love you son." He says.

"And I love you too dad. Someday we'll be able to sit together in peace. So let's work hard to make that day happen." You give your father a smile. "We can go get noodles again."

Shifu chuckles weakly. "You mean I'll get noodles. You never did like them."

"No." You admit. "I always prefered meat buns." Shifu gives you one last smile before he makes his way out to get to work, something you should be doing your self.

>What do you do to prepare? What do you plan to do?
>Get ready to follow the wounded's tracks back to their camp.
>Gather materials and tools to make traps for the raiders.
>Prepare to hold the line here in town.
>Write in.
>>
>>4639649
>Get ready to follow the wounded's tracks back to their camp.
Strike them before they can find rest.
>>
>>4639649
>Get ready to follow the wounded's tracks back to their camp.
>Gather materials and tools to make traps for the raiders.
>>
>>4639649
I'll support >>4639665
Because if we set them up in the forests and wilderness and lead them into the traps. . .

Suddenly we have the home field advantage when we make our case to retreat.
>>
Getting some food. I'll be back in a few.
>>
Almost done eating but just food for thought. Tigress is gonna be real mad when she finds out we just regained out inner peace and made up with dad.
>>
>>4639831
Oh yeah, completely. Like her rage would probably outpower a pair of nuclear reactors.

On one hand, I want to help her out.
On the other, that's Renshu's job, not ours.
>>
>>4639840
Wait a minute, she doesn't know we lost our inner peace. The last that they should know of us is that we woke up crying and in shock after returning a man to life.
>>
>>4639840
I'm not certain, I say that we also have experience with extreme rage.
Maybe let Renshu and Shifu start the therapy and we help finish, the whole come to terms with the problem thing?
>>
>>4639861
The problem is that she is living in our shadow in "her fathers" eyes. I dunno if Shifu even considers her his daughter considering how much he shut himself off post-Tai's rampage.

But yeah, we disrespected and shamed her family and her school of martial arts, killed hundreds of people if not more, beat and abused said father after escaping from prison, beat and almost tortured her and her closest friends on a bridge and forced them to flee with the villagers which must have stung her pride, all the while being her undisputed superior in both martial and spiritual matters with our feats being almost comparable.
If she didn't feel resentment and anger at someone who'd so wronged her both directly and directly then getting to make up and get the recognition that she never has, then she is a saint. I don't even think we deserve her forgiving us, but she does need to let the anger go.
>>
>>4639876
And of course, the problem isn't even one we can solve ourselves. It's getting Shifu to show her some damned affection, since that's what she wants as far as I understand it.
>>
>>4639657
>>4639665
>>4639677
Looks like we're getting supplies to make traps. Writing.
>>
There wasn't much to do other than wait and you weren't really in the mood to sit around right now. There wasn't much you could do until sun up but what you could do was search around for tools to build some traps. You weren't really experienced with traps but you're sure one of your rabbit friends could lend you a hand when the time came. You wander around the community building trying to keep to yourself and stay quiet. Majority of the villagers had fallen asleep, curled up in corners of the building or huddled together to provide each other company.

Even as you wander around, you couldn't avoid the glares of the guards. A few of them had been badly injured during the attack and though they couldn't move well, they still had enough anger in them to shoot you dirty looks as you walked past. You ignore these stares and glance out the window. The rain had stopped and in the dim light of the moon you could see various lumps around the town. You can only guess that they're bodies. Whether they were once raiders or guards you could not say but they were a grim reminder of what was at stake. Finding tools was easy, with the construction going on, there was your choice of picks, axes, shovels and the like. You grab one of each and set them aside in a smaller room before deciding to grab another set incase you needed help.

"What the hell do you think you're doing?" One of the guards asks as they limp over to you.

"Grabbing tools." You say calmly. "I'm going to build traps tomorrow for the raiders. That should slow them down some. That or I'm going to tail them back to their camp. Either way, it should make the evacuation easier."

The guard looks at you suspiciously and you shrug. "Believe me or not, you all will be heading out tomorrow and I'll stay behind. Get some rest, you'll need it." The guard doesn't move away and you sigh, "Is there anything else I can help you with? I'm trying to make the most of the time I have." The guard simply shoots another glare at you and you shake your head. You had all tools you could use but you didn't really have any materials and the only place you can think of finding them would be outside.

>What do you do?
>Head outside to gather some materials from the ruins.
>Stay indoors and try to salvage materials form things in here. You'll have to break furniture and the like but it's better than scrounging around in the dark.
>Wake up the villagers, ask them if they have any materials store. Maybe they'll be willing to lend a hand.
>Write in.
>>
>>4640058
>Head outside to gather some materials from the ruins.
If we accidentaly find raiders hiding or straglers than it's a bonus.
>>4639876
>>4639879
Oh no, she is completely justified in her anger, but we have to try to have a happy family. Still we will have to do it in small steps. And probably after when we actually learn she is our sister.
>>
>>4640058
What if we call again water and wind elementals to cause a more sustained storm when the raiders attack? Traps will be harder to spot in a storm and also we could make some trenches to trip over the horses
>>
>>4640071
Support.
Break the swords in the mill, and the furniture there.
>>
>>4640369
Swords for nonlethal traps? What kinds of traps are you thinking of? Legit question because I'm actually struggling to think of some beyond pit fall traps and those noose ones that lift people off the ground.

I'll be posting in a bit. Been having bad sleep these past few days and I've been waking up at like 11:30. Sorry about that.
>>
>>4640864
I don't think he wants to make traps out of the swords, but to break them so the raiders can't use them after they take over the town.
>>
>>4640864
Simple answer for you, Caltrop sort of shit. Give it about half an inch of metal shards stuck up in the ground and their landing into the ground would hurt them, but not kill them.

Maybe blind them if they faceplant but hey, that's probably not our doing.
>>
>>4640864
Also could use those swimging log things, just adjust them to not have lethal force.
Maybe some caltrops? Just dont make them too point.
Or just spread legos on the floor.
>>
>>4640904
Actually do we have some weak explosives or irritants? Could spook the people, give them some injuries, make a rope and once they trip it falls and breakes.
>>
>>4640909
>Actually do we have some weak explosives or irritants?
You do got an alchemist who's barely done any alchemy to be fair.
>>
>>4640940
She's done plenty, but it's mostly to heal.
>>
>>4640940
Maybe we should try asking Ming when get back, see if she isn't busy or too tired. Every bit helps.
>>
>>4640940
Could Ming whip up some strong adhesives? Could make glue traps
>>
>>4640071
>>4640369
Alright. We're looking for materials outside. Writing.

>>4641057
She did mention she was working on such a thing all the way back when you were all investigating Yunnan and the undead.
>>
There was no real option than to go outside. Breaking furniture was a possibility but you were more liable to wake everyone up and worse, anger every person in the building. You could salvage some funiture when everyone was gone if you had the time. For now, you make your way to the doors. The two guards at the door way give you a look. "Where the hell do you think you're going?" One asks.

"To gather matierials." You say simply. "I'm covering your retreat."

"Like we'd trust you." The guard spits. "Get back inside. We're not letting you of our sight." You shrug.

"Take it up with Shifu then. I'm going." You say and continue onward. The guards shout threats at you but you ignore them. You had better things to do and despite their anger, their lives were on the line as well. Your first stop was the cellar, there were plent of traps there you could dismantle and now that Xin Lan has disarmed them, it was only a matter of pulling them apart. You find an old cart down there, and while a bit battered and one of it's wooden wheels cracked, it served you well enough. Soon enough it was loaded with various bits of wood and rope. You leave the cart near the entrance and head to the hidden second floor.

You wanted your traps to be nonlethal. You've come this far without killing anyone and you weren't going to break that vow through indirect means. However, the metal from the weapons could be used for something. Perhaps some kind of caltrop or rope cutting mechanism tied to a tripwire. You make a note to ask Xin Lan for ideas. You grab and axe and begin shattering other weapons for their components. The basic and cheap quality of the weapons made this an easy task though you constantly had to swap to a new weapon when the one in your hand breaks from use. You gather your broken bits in a barrel and head back outside with your cart.

For the second time today, you're greeted with the sounds of fighting when you exit the cellar. The distinct sounds of metal clashing against metal ring out in the distance. Your heart freezes and you listen closely trying to find the origin of the sounds. You calm a bit when you realize that the noise comes from outside of town. Faint sounds of battle cries reach your ears as well when you see a figure land next to you.

"What's going on?" Xin Lan asks, alert. "Raiders?"

"I don't know." You say. "Certainly fighting."

"We moving in?"

>What do you say?
>Head towards the source of the noise. No time to waste with questions.
>Ask Xin Lan if the guards got into a fight with the raiders. Did any of them go missing or wander off?
>Head back to the community building. Wait there with the others. If the raiders are attacking again then that is the most defensible position.
>Write in.
>>
>>4641183
>Head towards the noise
>Ask about the guards as we move.
>>
>Inb4 it's a trap set by the guards or raiders to lure us out there to be put down once and for all.
>>
>>4641198
>inb4 the guards were the raiders the whole time.
>>
>>4641230
Who let Luo talk with shamalan?
I'm going to slap you silly for this
>>
>>4641237
Uhhh maybe I should put that "It was all a dream" ending aside then...
Honestly, if I ended the quest like that I think I'd stop writing all together. I like the characters too much to write them off as never happening.
>>
>>4641245
I dunno, you could make it a fevered dream of TL still in prison but you have to WORK to make that happen without it seriously being unsatisfying.
And frankly this hasn't had the set up for it, since I presume that wasn't your intention.

But a story where a supervillain is hit with a possible future where he could be good if he just chooses to be that way, then we go right back to the start and see if he does or not could be quite amazing.
>>
>>4641183
>Head towards the source of the noise. No time to waste with questions.
Hide the cart and materials, I don't want to be sabotaged by neither the raiders nor the guards.
Now I understand why they say a bad ally is worse than a enemy.
>>
>>4641198
Unless they got poisoned weapons the only thing they would acomplish is Ming having to deal with more wounded.
But I wouldn't doubt it, this guys are approching the point of needing to be put on special ed.
>>
>>4641275
Don't really have the time to hide the cart. Just push it inside the mill and get running.
>>
>>4641262
Yeah, I didn't really set the quest up to be that and I don't think I have the skill to pull something that off.
>>
>>4641282
I dont think anyone does without laying the ground work heavily for it.
>>
>>4641198
>>4641275
taking these votes. Writing.

>>4641331
I'm not sure if quests last long enough to pull it off either.
>>
File: Hien.png (2.15 MB, 805x1200)
2.15 MB
2.15 MB PNG
"Let's go." You say running off towards the sounds of fighting with Xin Lan following close by. You keep an out. Was this a trap of some kind? Perhaps to lure you or the guards away for a surprise attack on the defenseless building. Your eyes scan through the dark ruined streets but they're empty and devoid of any sign that people were laying in wait.

"Where are the guards?" You ask, leaping on to the ruined roof of a building.

"Back at the hall." Xin Lan replies. "No one has left as far as we know."

The two reach the edge of town where the sound of fighting was loudest and stop to survey the area. In the distance, among the trees, you see it. Sillouettes of figures fighting among the woods and occasionally you can see sparks as weapons clash. The darkness and jumbled nature of the fight makes it hard to make out the number of people fighting. You and your friend slowly edge forward, sticking to the bigger tree trunks and edge towards the fight.

Only a few feet away, you're finally able to make things out clearly. A single young man, dressed in what looks like rather ornate travelers clothes and armed with a single blade is surrounded by at least two dozen raiders. The young man is bloodied and bruised, his long hair is unkempt and threatening to cover his face as he moves but his condition doesn't impede his fighting ability. Like water, he ducks and turns to avoid attacks. He swings his blade one handed as if it were as light as a reed and paries the raider's weapons, slapping them aside rather than blocking them outright. Several raiders lay around him, dead. Despite his fighting abilty, the raiders slowly close in on him and you can see a few more emerging from the trees though it seems this detail doesn't escape the young fighter's attention either. His face grows more determined as he smashes the palm of his hand into the chest of one of his opponents to give him some space and raises his blade over his head while lowering himself to the ground, altering his center of gravity and making himself a smaller target.

>What do you do?
>Leap in to engage the raiders. Stranger or no, the boy needs back up.
>Sneak around the wood and pick off any raiders approaching. It won't make the swordsman's fight easier but it will prevent anyone from entering now or calling for reinforcements.
>Continue to watch. You want to see what the kid can do.
>Write in.
>>
>>4641527
>xin, let's help put the young prince.

The raiders here will kill him or cripple him and he doesnt have time to heal.
Cutting off reinforcements doesnt help that situation either.
>>
>>4641547
Also, fighting properly with Xin in the same battle arena, fuck yeah!

Maybe call out a greeting after we have engaged the raiders to let him know we have his back.
>>
>>4641527
>Leap in to engage the raiders. Stranger or no, the boy needs back up.
>>
>>4641547
>>4641587
We're going in. Writing.
>>
>>4641527
>Leap in to engage the raiders. Stranger or no, the boy needs back up.
Time to add a new party member to the gang.
At last a use for rhe false sword of heroes, the guy will be able to sword people without killing.
>>
>>4641704
>>4641712
Dam you captcha, I solve you don't post my post
>>
>>4641712
Not gonna lie. I keep forgetting we have that.
>>
"Come on. Let's go help." You say. Xin Lan nods and the two of you burst from the brush. You leap above the heads of the raiders and towards the area the young man was fighting. As you begin to fall and land atop a raider by driving your knees into his neck, Xin Lan leaps off your back to gain extra height. Metal glints in the dim moonlight and rains down upon your opponents. A handful of raiders scream as they clutch at various parts of their body. You quickly stand and kick the body of the unconcious raider into another, knocking them both aside just as you friend lands beside you, daggers in hand. The young man backs up near you, blade at the ready. "My thanks strangers." He says.

https://youtu.be/NNmQtib7cUI

"Don't thank us just yet." You say cracking your knuckles. "We still gotta get out of this." The swordsman nods and keeps his attention at the ready. Xin Lan flourishes their knives.

"You got a plan? Besides just take them all out?" They ask.

"It's coming to me." You say punching one of the raiders foolish enough to get close.

"Good enough." The rabbit says dashing forward. They bury their knife into the man's knee and twist it as they slide by. The knee pops out of place and the raider falls screaming, their leg useless. The scream seems to drive everyone into a frenzy as the group moves into engage. You duck under a spiked mace, raise your leg up and bring it around the man's neck before squeezing it behind your knee and dropping the two of you down. The man crashes to the floor and you reach behind you to grab their arm, wrenching it towards you and pulling the shoulder out of it's socket as you roll away. You engage another, punching them in the gut and launching them away. Two daggers fly past your head and embed themselve into the raiders arms. The thin wires attached to them go rigid and the helpless raider is pull back towards you, right into a readied haymaker. The impact send the raider flying back and dislodges the knives from his arms.

The knives fly towards you but you sense Xin Lan rushing towards you. You lean forward and they use your back as a jumping point to leap at another raider. You move in and sweep the legs from under him just as the rabbit attaches themselves to their face and begins to beat their face in with the knuckle portion of their daggers. You turn just in time to see an axe coming down towards your head. "Xin!" You shout and catch one of the rabbit's daggers out of the air just in time to slip your fingers into the holes to do the most sensible thing you can think of.
>>
You punch the blade of the axe using the knuckle portion of the daggers. The impact runs up your arm but the thing blades are surprsingly durable as you punch/shove the axe head away. The axe raider uses the momentum of the shove to turn and swing once more. You follow up with another punching parry this time slapping the axe wide to leave him wide open. A dark blur speeds past you as Xin Lan buries their remain dagger into the raider's side. They handstand on the stuck blade and bring their heel crashing into the raider's nose before following up with an upward kick to the chin knocking them out. Xin Lan deftly flips back to their feet and you toss the dagger back to them.

"Any plans now?" They ask, spinning one dagger on it's wire.

>What do you do?
>Focus on escape. Work with the swordsman to cut a path open and lose the raiders in the woods.
> Take them all down. They can't give chase if there's no one left to fight.
>Tell Xin to work with the swordsman and get out. You'll hold back as many as you can.
>Ask Xin to hold back everyone while you and the swordsman work your way back to the town.
>Write in.
>>
>>4641801
>Focus on escape. Work with the swordsman to cut a path open and lose the raiders in the woods.
Wait, what if this is the noble from town? The emperor's third son?
If he is atleast he is not with the raiders, unless this is some 4d chess move.
>>
>>4641801
> Take them all down. They can't give chase if there's no one left to fight.
>>
>>4641962
I will support but the priority is the strangers safety, black out the rangers closest and work our ways out.
>>
>>4641857
That is the assumption I have been going off, he is the third son.

Also, that teamwork tho. Fucking fantastic Luo
>>
>>4641857
Support. As much as taking them all on right now sounds nice, retreating into the forest and having them chase us is only in our benefit. They will have more obstacles and will tire out much sooner chasing us than we will. Our casual jog is their full on sprint after all. We just have to worry about arrows being shot into our backs. Retreating into the trees also takes care of that issue, breaking their line of sight with trees. Once the swordsman is out of danger, then we can turn around and start the hunt to remove the issue.
>>
>>4642284
You mean fighting our way to the forest and telling the swordsman to head on to the village while we clean up shop so we can use the trees to break up their numbers?

I can get behind that.
>>
The only reason that I'm not support taking them all down is that we didn't make our preparations, and fighting too much now can tire us. Get him out, so we can put the traps in the forest and kick the raiders ass later.
>>
>>4642392
There are only two dozen men. Barely a workout.
>>
>>4641857
>>4642284
>>4642301
So that's three votes on escape?
>>
>>4642590
Get the traveller prince to the safety of the woods and tell him to get going while we hold em back is my take.

Ensure his safety before wiping them out is the priority
>>
Fair enough. Gonna try to escape with the swordsman. Writing.
>>
>>4642392
>Tire us
>Tai Lung
>Tired
>>
>>4642662
We have been tired out plenty. But never to so few.
>>
"Yeah." You say planting your hand onto a raider's face and slamming them down into the ground. "We'll use the woods to lose them then double back to base." Xin Lan parries a sword, twisting their opponents wrist palm up and using their other dagger to stab them the palm before delivering a chop to their neck.

"I've heard worse." They admit. The two of you start to back up and you flip over Xin Lan to deliver a butterfly kick to the raider they were facing. Xin Lan ducks under your legs, parries another sword swing intended for you and hamstrings the man. The two raiders fall to the ground and you two procceed. "Hey, new guy. You ever run for your life?" Xin Lan asks.

The swordsman pivots on one foot, smashing his elbow into a raider's temple and driving their sword into their chest. They kick the body off and hop back. "I've dabbled." He says going back to back with you. "I take it we're heading to the nearby ruins?" He asks.

"Take the woods, we can lose the raiders there." You hooking your arm under an attacker's and upper cutting them. "Can you keep up?"

"If I can't then I've wasted a lot of years of my life." The swordsman replies. "On your mark then stranger." You nod. With a loud roar you step forward to deliver a devastating left hook into the side of a raider. You feel their ribs cave in and they're lifted off the ground slightly. A right hook follow suit right into their stomach lifting them up even more and you grab hold of raider. You dash forward, using them as a battering ram and knocking aside everyone infront of you as you push your way past. Xin Lan and the swordsman stay right behind you parrying, blocking and evading oncoming attacks. You reach the tree line and hurl the broken man aside only for them to feel one last round house as the rabbit's attack send them flying back into the persuing group. As a last act of deterence, the swordsman's blade flicks out, barely visible in the night, and soon after one of the trees groans and begins to fall behind you. You hear the shouts and screams of your persuers as they scramble to get out of the way but you have no time to look back as all three of you vanish into the darkness of the forest.

---

It takes you a lot longer to return to camp than it was to reach the fight. The forests swarm with raiders, far more than you would have though. Angry shouts and call outs ring through the quiet darkness forcing your group to slow down and favor stealth over speed. Despite the your new party member's messy and untied hair, he manages to keep up with you and remain hidden. All three of you hide behind a fallen tree as you hear a patrol's footsteps. They shout and talk amongst themselves in their strange language but from their tone of frustration, you assume you're all still hidden. There's arguing and a kick to the tree you're hiding behind before they depart deeper into the woods.
>>
The three of you maintain a crawl for a while, keeping low and out of sight before the trees begin to thin out once more. At the edge of the forest all three of you make a mad dash to the nearest street you can find. "I think we're good." Xin Lan says peeking out towards the forest behind you.

"I suppose now is an appropriate time to thank you?" The swordsman says with a tired grin. "Once again, you have my-" The man cuts out abruptly with a groan of pain as they fall to their knees. He steadies himself with his sheathed blade holding his side with one hand.

"Hey stay with us!" You say scrambling to their side to check their injury. Their robe was stained dark with what you can only assume is his blood though it's hard to tell considering he was covered in it. "We're almost there."

"Just...just a small cut. The adrenaline leaving my body. Might have a few more but could have been a lot worse if you hadn't arrived." The young man pants with a strained smile. "It won't do for me to die here before I've treated you to a drink." He struggles a bit but manages to stand up on slightly shakey legs. "You two make quite the team. I'm glad to have made your aquaintance."

"We can save the plesantries til we get back to base." Xin Lan replies. "We have a medic so don't go dying on us before we get there."

"Wouldn't dream of it." The swordsman replies with a pained chuckle. You pull one of the young man's arms over your shoulder and bear his weight as all three of you continue back to the community hall. The swordsman looks around as you all walk. "They've made great progress." He says. "Shame it's on the brink of ruin again."

"I dunno." Xin Lan says. "Still looks like a ruined dump to me."

"Yes but a ruined dump with hope." The swordsman replies with a smile. "Also I was mostly refering to the clean streets and cleaned out plots near what looks like a hall of some kind. Small steps but progress nonetheless." Xin Lan shrugs but says nothing.
>>
You managed to reach the doorway where the two guards are standing. "You're still alive?" One replies with disdain. "Couldn't have done us a favor and died out there?"

"And now you bring someone else. Another one of your fanatical friends?" The other asks.

"Don't you two have anything better to do?" Xin Lan snaps back. "Why don't you stand a bit more and stay useless? Let the real heroes do the work. Last I checked, all you two did was look at the woods worried. Now step aside, we got someone injured." The guard makes a face and seems eager to engage the rabbit but you hold out your free hand.

>What do you say?
>Tell Xin that it's enough. They made their point and there's nothing to gain from antagonizing the guards.
>Tell the guards to save their breath. You already know their stance but there's better things to put that energy towards such as the evacuation.
>Say that you have someone injured and Shifu has made it clear that you're allowed in. Head inside.
>Say nothing and make your way indoors. If the gaurds try to stop you simply push them aside. Being nice can wait til everyone is safe.
>Write in.
>>
>>4642727
>"Let's put aside our prides and grudges for now. There's far more important things to focus on, and we can go back to hating each other when we can afford to. Deal?"
>>
>>4642727
>"Both of you save your breath, You two should be helping with the evacuation and You are well aware that this doesn't help anyone. Master shifu has made it clear that anyone is entitled to aid, so that's what this man will get"
>Tell them to inform the captain that the raiders were just north of the town again while we get princy to Ming.
>Make our way inside, pushing past if required.
>>
>>4642798
Should be "All of you" save your breath
>>
>>4642727
>Say that you have someone injured and Shifu has made it clear that you're allowed in. Head inside.
>Say nothing and make your way indoors. If the gaurds try to stop you simply push them aside. Being nice can wait til everyone is safe.
Say what we are doing and don't wait for an answer.
I think I'm beghing understand why the captain was always so angry.
>>
>>4642798
Supporting
>>
>>4642798
>>4642845
>>4642743
>>4642845
Telling them politely yet firmly that we has permission and there's bigger things to focus on. Writing
>>
“All of you, save your breath.” You say. “You two with the evacuation and you’re well aware that this doesn’t help anyone. Master Shifu has made it clear that anyone is entitled to aid, so that’s what this man will get. Let’s put aside our pride and grudges for now. There’s far more important things to focus on. We can go back to hating each other when we can afford to. Deal?” The guards glare at you as their snarky remarks seem to die down. “There’s raiders in the woods north of here. Far more than we assumed. One of you go tell Shifu while I get this guy to a medic.” You help the swordsman up the steps and into the door. Though you expected some resistance from the guards they offer none.

“It seems like you’re not on good terms with the people of this village.” The swordsman says quietly from under his hair as you three are stared at and avoided. “My apologies if I’m only adding to your burdens.”

“Don’t worry about it.” You reply quietly. “I’m used to it.” You half lie. Prison was far worse than the treatment you’re receiving here but you would be lying if you said that the responses positive responses from the people you previously saved had not shifted how you expected people to react to your presence.

“Besides, it’s not like we do this for the fame.” Xin Lan adds. “We do it because no one else will.” The swordsman lets out a soft chuckle.

“Traveling warriors righting wrongs and protecting the innocent while never receiving proper thanks. Sounds like something out of a child’s tale.” He says amused.

“We’re the real deal.” Xin Lan says with a smirk. “Seems like your stories are coming to life.”

“So it seems…” The swordsman replies as they try to walk on their own but you don’t allow them too. “You mentioned there was a medic? I’m fine friends. They can tend to me last. I’m sure there are others here who need it more than I do.”

“Knowing Ming, she’s already done her rounds three times by now. You’ll be fine.” You assure him as you walk into the makeshift infirmary. “Renshu is awake.” You say almost instinctively. Sure enough, by the time you reach him, the striped rabbit is sitting up and looking outside before they turn to face you.

“You’ve returned.” Renshu replies. “I’m sorry that I could not follow. Xin Lan and I heard the fighting long before it reached the guards but all I could do was wait here.”

“Good.” You say as you gently assist the young man to the ground. They try their hardest to not make a sound but a slight gasp manages to escape. “I’m sure both Ming and Xin would have added to your injuries before fixing them again if they caught you trying to escape.”

Renshu gives you a soft smile and laughs. “A medic who can injure you as much as she wants before fixing you back to perfect health. How terrifying.”
>>
“You know it.” Xin Lan says sitting down next to their brother. “Now back to rest for you.” They say ruffling their ears.

“Some other time little one.” He replies. “We have a guest.”

“Don’t mind me.” The swordsman says. “Despite your friend’s saying otherwise, I’m perfectly fine waiting for others to be treated before me.”

“And yet you’re in a great deal of pain.” Renshu points out gently. “No matter how well you try to hide it.” He looks at you. “Ming should be in the main hall. She just stepped out.” You nod and head back to find her.

You find Ming cooking and surprisingly, with a rather sour look on her face. You raise your hands in peace as you approach. “I know, I know. I could have gotten hurt.” You say gently. “If it makes you feel better, we rescued someone. If you want to get mad, he’s injured.” Ming sticks her tongue out at you.

“It’s not that.” She grumbles. “I got put on cooking duty. Just because I’m a girl.” She hisses. You raise an eyebrow.

“That’s a rather antiquated way of thinking.” You say slightly amused at Ming’s frustration. “You sure it’s only because of that?”

Ming looks around. “No. I overheard that it’s so I don’t cause trouble.” She whispers. “They don’t like that one of your friends is the best medic they have around.” At that you frown. Frankly all this was getting a bit ridiculous.

>What do you do?
>Yell at the villagers. Set the record straight. You did bad things but this time you’re trying to save everyone and they’re all just making it harder on themselves.
>Tell Ming to bear it for now. If it’s to save everyone, then it’s worth the frustration.
>Tell Ming to forget the cooking. There’s someone who needs her help and this is just petty.
>Write in.
>>
>>4642938
>Leave the cooking Ming, and you dont need to do anything to "keep you out of trouble"

They are doing nothing harmful but this is ridiculous. Shouting isnt going to fix this and cooking duty isnt something that we can get riled up over without seeming like we are blowing things out of proportion.
But this has got to stop and soon.
>>
>>4642947
On second though, e can call someone else to take care of the pot while we tend to the traveller.

Po perhaps or just "The medic is going to heal people now, someone else stir the pot."
I dont think they will ask us to do it. And Po may knock a wall down in his haste to take over.
>>
>>4642938
>Tell Ming to forget the cooking. There’s someone who needs her help and this is just petty.
Ask about explosives, gas and irritants, we got to go get the materials we left. These people will be saved, despite their own efforts otherwise.
Also good job on nailing the time honored chinese tradition of fucking over people who help them. Just need for some guards to betray the rest and help the raiders and we will have a mini example of what happened everytime foreign steppe people invaded.
>>
>>4642973
I swear to god, if you're correct, then I'm putting it right here.

If they harm a hair on our family or Po, We should fucking cripple them. Not the usual "Break an arm and punch them unconsious" our style leans towards. I mean "Turn their arms and a leg bones into chunky soup to the point where a mercy killing is the humane alternative"
>>
>>4642973
Supporting
>>
>>4642947
>>4642973
>>4643013
Ming has better things to do. Like getting hugged. Writing.
>>
“Forget the cooking.” You say. “You have better things to do. This is just them being petty and there’s someone injured that needs help. Besides, the only trouble we make is the kind that saves lives.”

“But I just started making pie.” Ming protests. “And a nice loaf of bread.”

“That can wait.” You say gently pushing Ming towards the infirmary. “You’re a doctor, not a chef.”

“I’ll remember that.” Ming says. “I’m not making food anymore. That’s Xin’s job now.”

“Then I will cry at your funeral.” You chuckle. “I’ll find someone to take over here.” Ming hurries over to do her duties and you stare at the food. There were a lot of pies in the makeshift oven. It was a shame they weren’t fully cooked as you suddenly had the urge to sneak a few away to your family. In either case, you weren’t a cook evident by the fact only Renshu and Ming were allowed to touch the rations for cooking after “The Incident”. Shuddering at that memory, you decide it would be best not to submit the villagers to a recreation of that instance and instead you go look for the only other person you knew could handle this, Po. You wander around the main hall to no avail, only finding villagers, before heading to the back rooms to look.

You would think someone as large as The Dragon Warrior would be easy to find but you seem to have trouble locating the man. It’s only through your keen hearing that you managed to track both him and your Father down. You approach one of the doors to hear, “Master Shifu I have to. You gotta let me do it.” You hear the panda plead.

“I said no, Po.” Shifu replies sternly. “Your duties are with The Five and that means you have to come with the rest of the villagers. Someone has to defend them as we evacuate and that means us.”

“But Master, those people are depending on me. I see how they look at me, I hear what they say. They think I’m some kind of savior. That I’m gonna go fight the raiders and make them go away.”

“Now isn’t the time to go and play hero. We have lives to protect, regardless of what they think.”

“It’s not that...I just...I want to help. Hero or not I just want to do the right thing and I think I can do that by staying behind and helping Tai Lung. People got hurt in the last fight and I think that if we can spare more people to hold the raiders off then it’ll give everyone else a better chance to escape.”

“He can’t hold them all off. Some of them are bound to slip through and that is where we stop them. We have our own part to play.”

“That’s exactly why I think I can stay here. Because you’ll be with the villagers. The more of us here the less that might slip by.”

“Po, I understand why you want to do this. You have a lot on your shoulders but this isn’t the way to prove yourself. We all believe in your skill but sometimes you have to set aside your desires for the good of the defenseless.”
>>
It was plainly evident that they were at an impasse but you’re unsure if you had any right to step in and intrude.

>What do you do?
>Step in and offer your opinion. This was your plan after all. (What do you say? Do you think Po should stay or go?)
>Leave the two to discuss it themselves. It’s rude to interrupt and force yourself into what is obviously a private matter. Head back to Ming and tell a villager to cook or risk trying to cook the food yourself.
>Write in.
>>
>>4643208
>Step in and offer your opinion. This was your plan after all. (What do you say? Do you think Po should stay or go?)
>What we are going to do isn't a heroic last stand against a horde, is a game of cat and mouse to waste their time. You have a heart of gold Po, people look up to you, and listen what you say. You just being present with the evacution is going to lift morale and make them a stronger force. You can lead the charge when we come back to stop them for good.
>Also could you help with the food? Ming is helping an injured man and my cooking is classified as poison.
>>
>>4643208
Time to do the old Kung Fu and narritive cool guy trope.

>Step to the side of the door out of further earshot and wait for them to be done before politely offering our opinion if he wants it.
>"Panda, your technique has a firm grasp of the fundamentals and I can attest to your creative adaptation of the environment to your uses. But I can also see the weight of expectation pressing down on you, The compulsion to act and validate the faith you see the villigers have given you by taking an obscene risk of facing them without your friends.
If you would take my opinion, be the Dragon Warrior and lead them to safety, make them feel safe so they can rest easily and move quickly, smooth the tensions and bring them to a place where the raiders cannot harm them, then gather your friends and you will be ready to put a stop to the raiders for good.
You are going to save their lives, you and shifu, no matter how much they might try to sabotage that effort because that is what YOU are. Their savior and defender and the person who symbolises everything they respect about both you and kung fu. And that means preserving lives over commiting to a delaying tactic."

When that's done.
>Could you help with the food, My cooking has been classified as Poision and I'm not quite ready to do them harm yet.
>>
>>4643225
>>4643241
Speech! Po is a good boy and he is needed elsewhere but he can certainly save our cooking. Writing
>>
Gotta postpone the write in for a bit as I get something done. The sides of the coin continue as TL can't cook while Po can. I think only the bunnies managed to keep the food down as they were probably trained to resist poison.
>>
>>4643208
>Step in and offer your opinion. This was your plan after all. (What do you say? Do you think Po should stay or go?)
"Whatever choice you make, make sure it's one you will not regret. It's a difficult decision for sure, but deep down I feel like you already know the right move to make."
No need to influence him, I'm sure his heart and mind are at war. Just have to make sure his heart wins out in the end and leaves him with a decision he can be...satisfied with.
>>
Power is back and so am I. I was this close to bumbling around in the bathroom to try and shower. Probably best that I sat down and scared the hell out of myself by not noticing my cat wandering around.
>>
You step aside and wait for the two to finish speaking. It was the same back and forth for a bit longer with Shifu wanting Po to help with the evacuation and Po wishing to remain behind. Eventually the two grow silent as they can no longer argue their opinions without reverting to the start once more. You decide that this is the time to step in. "Panda, your techni-" You start as you step through the door but are interrupted when Po screams in surprise and stumbles forward, shattering the small table and scattering the tea set everywhere. Po groans in pain and you look at your father who can only give you a look that says everything. You cough politely to clear your throat and continue. "...your technique has a firm grasp of the fundamentals and I can attest to your creative adaptation of the environment to your uses. But I can also see the weight of expectation pressing down on you, The compulsion to act and validate the faith you see the villigers have given you by taking an obscene risk of facing them without your friends."

You lift Po by the waist of their pants to his feet. Po mumbles his thanks as he tries to dust off tea from his pants. "If you would take my opinion, be the Dragon Warrior and lead them to safety, make them feel safe so they can rest easily and move quickly, smooth the tensions and bring them to a place where the raiders cannot harm them, then gather your friends and you will be ready to put a stop to the raiders for good. You are going to save their lives, you and Shifu, no matter how much they might try to sabotage that effort because that is what YOU are. Their savior and defender and the person who symbolises everything they respect about both you and kung fu. And that means preserving lives over commiting to a delaying tactic."

You sit down next to your father. "What we're doing isn't a heroic last stand, it's a game of cat and mouse to waste their time. You have a heart of gold Po, people look up to you, and listen to what you say. You just being present with the evacuation will raise their morale and give them hope. Once The Five return then you can lead a charge to fight evil. Whatever choice you make, make sure it's one you will not regret. It's a difficult decision for sure, but deep down I feel like you already know the right move to make." Po sniffs and looks conflicted unsure of what to say. You sheepishly rub the back of your head and add, "But...I mostly came to ask if you could help with cooking? I'm...no longer allowed to "make poison" again and I'm trying to keep people alive."

Po wipes his nose and nods trying not to cry. "Ok." He says lumbering off to the kitchen and you stand.

>What do you do?
>Tell Shifu that he raised a good kid. Hopefully he does better and learns from your own mistakes.
>Say that you'll never understand how Po became the dragon warrior.
>Bid your father goodnight and head to where Ming is.
>Go to the makeshift kitchen and try to "help".
>Write in.
>>
>>4643712
>Hes a good kid Shifu
>ask if Po is alright or if he needs help
>>
File: 1548553743115.png (3 KB, 256x192)
3 KB
3 KB PNG
https://pastebin.com/HLnExfjR
Probably this quest's first Omake, with ALL elements within NONCANON unless declared otherwise by the QM.
You can always pick and choose which, if any of them, are canon of course. It's fine if it's a fully noncanon omake.
>>
>>4643836
And yes, I absolutely am enough of a hack to name a cat 'Nine' in traditional mongolian.
Though she should change her name to eight after this.
>>
File: 2HRR.gif (1.37 MB, 500x281)
1.37 MB
1.37 MB GIF
>>4643837
My guy, did you just...write a fan fiction to my fan fiction? That's awesome! I'm glad you're enjoying the quest enough for you to do something like this. It's really well written too! Hell, I'd argue it's better written than what I can do. Reminds me of that fan art a few anons did of Xin and Jianguo. Stuff like this is always appreaciated! Keep that good shit coming.
>>
>>4643840
I'm glad you rike it!
My idea for the Demon of the North, when I was writing this, was totally a Polar Bear by the way. An apex predator that stands even taller than a grizzly, with a hide that even walrus find difficult to pierce...they'd definitely be one of the most naturally talented creatures in the KFP universe. Fuckhuge strong physically.
>>
>>4643846
That sounds pretty awesome. Not sure if there are polar bears in Mongolia but I've been meaning to throw another bear at the group. I agree that they'd be some of the most naturally strong people in the KFP universe as well as some of the tallest. Definitely loved point of view from the raiders. Always cool to see the crew from the other side.

Gonna call it a night. I'll count up vote in the morning.
>>
>>4643846
Also, the entire omake plot came about as a shower thought: what would the raiders have seen on the other side of that?
Through narrative convenience I reasoned that someone who temporarily died and was brought back from the brink through the ki of a natural deadseer who has the blood of a true dragon warrior running through their veins is good enough of a bullshit excuse to turn someone’s own spirit sight on. I really just wanted to paint the picture of how pants shittingly terrifying Renshu would look to someone who could see it all, and maybe show what Renshu’s own experience of the world might be like.
I also reasoned that someone who is now spiritually aware like that would be able to shake off ki strikes faster than normies, hence her waking up in time to get the fuck outta there.
>>
>>4643857
Mongolia borders Russia to the north, and Russia definitely has some polar bears. That’s why it’s “of the North”, I’m cheeky like that.
>>
>>4643861
And after a bit of history diving, APPARENTLY Mongolia completely pushed Russia’s shit in and made it a vassal of theirs. Jesus christ the mongol hordes were terrifyingly good.
I guess that explains why a lot of Siberians look so very asian.
>>
>>4643836
Pretty good my guy. Though I don't think that Renshu literally has our blood in him, does he?

Real mystic binding shit, blood brothers.
>>
>>4643873
That was before russia was actully russia tough, muskov only grew in power to overtake kiev because they faked being good little vassals until the mongol empire fractured and the golden horde started getting fucked up, only then did they united and expand east.
So this guy would be native siberian instead of russian.
Good shit though my dude.
>>
>>4643964
Didn’t we do that badass thing of swapping blood with a cut hand?
I could be misremembering.
>>
>>4644065
We did, but it's a symbolic thing.
Although given how magical the setting is I wouldn't doubt it marked Renshu somehow.
>>
>>4644065
We did, but I didn't think that actually pumped blood into eachother.
>>
>>4644065
You did. Cut each other's palms and swapped blood but it was more a symbolic thing rather than a big blood transfusion thing. Doesn't mean there hasn't been magical effects however. Just need to know where to look.
>>
>>4643742
Taking this vote. Writing.
>>
>>4644375
Again, we all forgot to vote because someone wrote a story
>>
>>4644383
But it was a good story and got people discussing which I like so I don't mind.
>>
File: 1516976597847.jpg (27 KB, 320x320)
27 KB
27 KB JPG
>>4644383
No regrets
>>
>>4644388
Criminal mastermind
>>
>>4644375
Oh shit I forgot to vote
>>4644383
True
>>
You watch Po leave and look at your father. “You raised a good kid.” You say. “Don’t let him make the same mistakes I did. He can do so much more by learning from my mistakes.” Shifu gives you a look.

“What about you?” He asks. You give him a sad smile.

“I’m not a good person. Far from it.” You reply.

Shifu motions around you. “And yet you are here. Defending the weak. Protecting the injured. IS that not what a good person does?”

“You know what I mean father.” Shifu places a hand on your shoulder.

“My son, being good or evil is not two sides of the same coin. Neither black or white. Master Oogway used to say that good and evil are like a meal. It’s a delicate mix of various ingredients. Life experiences, morals, goals...a good combination can bring about the best in us but a bad combination shows everyone our darker combinations but, with a bit of work and hope, one can pull back a meal from the brink of ruin and turn it in a beautiful feast. All you have to do is believe.”

You can’t help but snort a bit. “Knowing my cooking, that explains a lot.” Shifu frowns.

“Yes, Oogway did have an odd penchant for food metaphors.” He mutters. “But the meaning still applies. A good person is not good simply because they only do what is right and a bad person is not a bad person simply because they did evil. Good people can do bad things and bad people can do good. You made a terrible decision. Nothing we can do can change that but what we can change is who you will become. Something you’ve taken the steps to do. You are not the same man who we locked away. When I see you now, I see a good man who carries their past on their shoulder but uses that burden to help those around him. You chose to change your path, you chose to help those who were powerless. You chose to be a good man.” The old kung fu master wraps his arms around you. “And I’ve never stopped considering you my son.” He says quietly. “Just...come back to me. After all this. After you’re done traveling. Come back. If only for one last time.”


>What do you say?
>Say that you will. You’ll add it to your list of things you’re too stubborn not to do.
>Say that you can’t promise anything but you will try.
>Say that you can’t. It hurts and you wish it weren’t so but you’re still an outlaw and you’d rather go back to prison than to allow your status to harm anyone important to you.
>Write in.
>>
>>4644434
>Say that you will. You’ll add it to your list of things you’re too stubborn not to do.
>>
>>4644434
>We'll return, nothing in this realm or the next can stop that.
>"Don't forget your other students Father. I think Tigress wouldn't appreciate my absorbing more of your attentions"

Limited knowledge and played off as a joke, but Shifu should really focus more on the five as people.
>>
>>4644440
>>4644444
Taking these votes. Writing.
>>
>>4644434
>Say that you will. You’ll add it to your list of things you’re too stubborn not to do.
At this point I want to find the pools just for the sake of it. He is welcome to take a look at it when we do.
Also we can visit them from time to time, but if Tai Lung ever settle somewhere it should be far from the valley of peace.
>>
>>4644475
Speaking of the Pools, I do think at this point finding them is less of final goal and more of a bucket list item. We've become one piece now. Maybe I should put that on the list of shower thought quests I could run.
>>
>>4644481
I don't know, One Piece quests always seem to devolve into powerlevel wank and/or die out of nowhere.
>>
>>4644481
One piece's enormous length turns me off to trying to get into it
>>
>>4644502
True enough though I meant more the setting and power system than its plot.

>>4644492
I feel that's why this quest is doing well aside from the fact I'm too stubborn to stop writing, because the power level isn't too high that there's no challenge (at least i try to make it where TL isn't the only one at risk you know?) And there's a clear goal. Maybe hunter x hunter would be a better power system. Its more well defined in terms of power systems.
>>
“Of course.” You reply hugging your father back. “I’ll add it on my list of things that I’m too stubborn not to do. I’ll come back. Nothing in this realm or the next can stop me.” You pull back. “But you do have other students father. I’m sure they’ll all appreciate some time as well and I’m pretty sure Tigress would not be pleased to know you’ve spent this much time with me without attempting to capture me in the process.” Shifu nods solemnly.

“You are right...there are others I have to care for. I cannot shelter you forever though I’m afraid the time for that has long passed me.” He admits. “I have to return to them as well.”

You nod. “I believe in you.” You say. “You’ll know what to do. You always do.”

“And yet here we are. A result of my own decisions.”

“A result of all of our decisions.” You correct. “You’re not alone in blame here. Though before we go into a circle of self blaming, we have to prepare for tomorrow. The night won’t last forever and we should be ready for when the sun rises.” You give your father one last hug and excuse yourself.

You find Po cooking quietly, or rather, staring glumly at the pies. Such a sight makes you hesitate on returning to your friends. You weren’t sure if it was your place to try to speak to him about how he felt. Certainly there were parallels to what the two of you went through but you weren’t particularly close to the man. At least with your friends you were close to them. You had gone through a lot with them and felt comfortable with them. Po was basically a stranger. Still, you couldn’t leave someone alone with their troubles. You make your way up to the panda, making sure he saw you this time, and pull up a chair next to him. “What’s wrong?” You ask a bit too bluntly.

“Oh it’s...you know. Just battle nerves.” He says trying to joke and keep things light. “Gotta be ready to kick butt.” You raise an eyebrow and stare at them.

“You sure?” You ask suspiciously.

“Yeah, totally.” Po replies. You continue to stare at them. Nothing hateful, you simply maintain direct eye contact. Po coughs and tries to look away but you continue to stare right at the same place. It wasn’t about looking him in the eyes but merely at him to show that he couldn’t hide from you. A statement that even Po catches as he starts to fidget. “So uhh...nice weather we’re having?” He asks, attempting to shift the conversation. You don’t reply. Doing so would give him an out and an opportunity to hide the truth. It doesn’t take long before the panda cracks. “Alright! Alright!” He says giving up. “It’s everything.” He says. “Everyone thinks you’re...cool.”
>>
“No, I’m sure everyone thinks I’m a monster.” You chuckle. “But go on.”

“But you are! Cool! I mean you are cool.” Po mutters. “You’re everything I wanted to be growing up. A Kung Fu master. Someone who knows every trick in the book and gets into awesome fights with evil. I saw how you left that tiger guy and how you left the magistrates home back in Zhengyi. The fight must have been epic! And everyone was talking about how great your friends were…” Po goes quiet. “Not like here though…”

“It shows how much my past follows me.” You explain. “Enough to prevent people from giving me a chance.”

“Yeah but...I dunno. I just want to be like you.” The panda explains. “Everyone looks at me like I’m some kind of hero. I mean I am. I’ve saved a city too…” He points to his scars on his arm and the one running down his face through his eye. “It’s how I got these but you...you left the city without a scratch! You took on an army of guards and gangsters and no one touched you. That’s what everyone thinks I am...and I’m not. I’m just...me.”

“And since when has that been a problem?” You ask. “Wasn’t the fact that there was no secret ingredient the whole deal with our first fight? You’re you and no one else. You don’t have to be.” Po seems unconvinced.

>What do you say?
>Tell Po that chasing someone else will only lead him down the wrong path. It least to self doubt, resentment, anger and ultimately hurting those who didn’t do anything.
>Say that’s what martial arts is for. It’s meant for self discovery. A fact you neglected and it’s effects are obvious.
>Say that part of being cool is not caring about being cool. That will come on it’s own.
>Say that one of the ways he can help with his problem is to develop his own style. Something he can call his own.
>Say he doesn't want to be like you. You're not a good person and your sins weigh heavily on you.
>Write in.
>>
>>4644600
>"I spent a lifetime breaking and rebuilding myself countless times to reach this point. The same is true of my companions, Po. The fact that you've gone as far as you have in so little time tells me that you'll one day be capable of feats that would match the great dragons themselves - and I don't say such a thing lightly. The Po that existed one year ago was a complete amateur, but since then you nearly fought me to a standstill, developed your own style, and yes - saved a city. Even if you were injured in the process, you still succeeded in the end. Every mistake you make will fuel your growth, as a person and as a warrior...scars exist to remind us of the lessons we should never forget."
>Show him your scar.
>>
>>4644536
I personally don't feel that Tai is ever in real danger until we come against kung fu masters, But something is always at risk.

>>4644600
I'll support this speech>>4644635

>But if you wish to feel better, remember that Martial arts is a means of self reflection and mediation, of breaking and rebuilding the self. Your style will reflect this as you grow more experienced, perhaps if you develop it then you can soothe your worries through the strain and the reward of a well executed move. I can't help there but I'm sure it will be quite something to behold.
>>
>"I spent a lifetime breaking and rebuilding myself countless times to reach this point. The same is true of my companions, Po. The fact that you've gone as far as you have in so little time tells me that you'll one day be capable of feats that would match the great dragons themselves - and I don't say such a thing lightly. The Po that existed one year ago was a complete amateur, but since then you nearly fought me to a standstill, developed your own style, and yes - saved a city. Even if you were injured in the process, you still succeeded in the end. Every mistake you make will fuel your growth, as a person and as a warrior...scars exist to remind us of the lessons we should never forget."
>Show him your scar.
>>
>>4644600
>You just started Panda, and can face martial artist with decades of training ahead of you. Do you want to know why I fell? Because I wanted to be the Dragon Warriors that others thought it should be, strong, unconquerable. But I never asked myself what being a hero would mean, I never reflected. Don't chase to be otherz, nor what they want to be, think about who you are, what you want, what you should and what you can be, and make that a reality.
Although risking being hypocritical, I think you have extreme luck, and a flexible mind. You have deep knowledge of many martial artists and a legitmate passion for it. So try learning a bit of all the styles that you encounter, and weave then into one, with your own touch. It should give you a taste of every way of tought in China.
>>
>>4644761
I do like mentioning his passion.
His Innate skill, Passion and improvisation are his strengths so mentioning what his good points are should be encouraged.
>>
>>4644635
>>4644649
>>4644751
>>4644761
Tai lung has evolved from a throw away villain who wanted unlimited power to a confused man with no goals who though might made right to an experienced martial artist who simply wants everyone else to be better than he was. Proud of you anons. Writing
>>
“I’ve spent a lifetime breaking and rebuilding myself countless times to reach this point. The same is true of my companions, Po. The fact you’ve gone as far as you have in so little time tells me that you’ll one day be capable of feats that would match the great dragons themselves. Do you want to know why I fell? Because I wanted to be the Dragon Warrior others thought should be. Strong, unconquerable. But I never asked myself what being a hero would mean, I never reflected. Don’t chase the images others leave behind, nor what they want you to be, think about who you are, what you want, what you should and what you can be then work to make that a reality.” You say looking Po straight in the eyes. “But if you wish to feel better, remember that Kung Fu is a means of self reflection and meditation. It’s breaking and rebuilding the self. Your style will reflect this as you grow more experienced and as you develop it then you will find the means to soothe your worries through the strain and reward of a well executed move. I can’t help you there but I’m sure it will be something to behold. You have a flexible mind and a deep knowledge of many martial artists. But more importantly, you have a legitimate passion for the craft. You just started Panda, and can face martial artists with decades of training ahead of you. The Po that existed one year ago was a complete amateur, but since then you’ve nearly fought me to a standstill, developed your own style, and yes - saved a city. Even if you were injured in the process, you still succeeded in the end. Every mistake you make will fuel you growth, as a person and as a warrior. Scar exists to remind us of the lessons we should never forget.”

You open up the front of your tunic to show him the long thin scar running across your chest. You close your shirt and look away trying not to think too hard about what you say next as you try to lighten the mood, “Plus...Xin says that women find them attractive. So I suppose you have me beat there again. You have more scars.”

Po gives you a small smile but doesn't say anything leaving a bit of an awkward air between the two of you. Rather than letting it get more awkward you decide to say something.

>What do you say?
>Ask Po about something. Maybe The Five? Or his own adventures?
>Ask Po about cooking. Maybe he can create a miracle and teach you something.
>Head back to your friends. Let Po contemplate on what you said. You do have to get back to planning.
>Write in.
>>
>>4645134
>Ask Po about something.
Ask him how he got his scar. I don’t think we heard him tell the full story about the city.
>>
>>4645134
>Tell us the story of those scars.
>Head back to our friends and let him reflect.
>>
>>4645202
>>4645247
I like the idea of him telling us how he got his scars and I think in addition we should tell him the story of our scar, maybe it is a mistake that we made that he can think on and maybe prevent him making the same mistake in future.
>>
>>4645364
Swaping story is a good ideia.
Didn't we get our scar (and death) because we rushed ahead without resting in the boat?
>>
>>4645461
Yep. So we didnt really make any mistakes as far as I am concerned. It was save everyone from the dragon kings wrath and rescue Xin or dont.

But we really shouldnt spend too much time with Po, it's bad for his reputation. Once he's perked up we can let him be to cook.
>>
>>4645474
Also, Tai Lung really has become basically martial arts buddha.

Traveled the other realms for their wisdom, made bargains and experienced many things with the spirits, dealt with men and beasts of many varieties, beat the shit out of that which ruled before recorded history, spoke with legends about good and evil and the path martial artists should take and NOW using all that accumulated wisdom and knowledge to offer aid to the confused, the troubled and those willing to listen.

Tell me this isnt just something only I'm seeing
>>
>>4645480
He is getting there, just need more experience properly meditating and contact with more philosophies and Tai Lung will end up an heir to Oogway's legacy.
>>
>>4645202
>>4645247
Asking about Kung Fu Panda 2. Writing.

On the topic of cooking here's how the crew ranks in cooking:
Renshu is the best cook out of the group. However he likes to make meals that take a lot of time to prepare and are slow to cook. Says he finds it relaxing just like many of the things he does. Because of this he only tends to cook when the group makes camp with lots of down time just as when Ming was bring trained.

Ming is an average cook. She can handle the basics and cannake pretty much anything though she's finding a knack for cooking with whatever is on hand. Because of this she tends to cook most of the time while traveling. Doesn't stop her from experimenting though and that can go either way.

Xin...can "cook". Their "food" is bland at best and unappetising at worst however like their nature it does what it has to do and will provide the required nutrition to keep people alive and healthy.

Tai Lung...can't cook. No two ways about it. Best you just let him gather fire wood or gather wild ingredients.
>>
>>4645825
Ok, new plan to how to get information from the raider's leader:
We only feed her our cooking
>>
>>4645825
>They gave him a knife, a cast iron pot of water and some onions
>How he set the water on fire and blew up the knife yet somehow still produce a purtrid sludge is not yet known.
>>
>>4645861
I thought we decided not to kill anymore
>>
>>4645893
It's only lethal past the second bite. The first two are just agonising pain and torture on par with hell.
>>
Ming is still confused about those two. Xin loves food and Tai Lung can't even get past prep. Its mind-boggling. Renshu has decided not to question one of life's many mysteries.
>>
>>4645962
See the thing is, Tai Lung is a savant, but he cannot visualize the food as an enemy like Po can.
If he could turn his mind to the right mindset, his food would be magnificent to watch and taste quite wonderful.

Alas, none save Shenlong knows this ancient truth, and he found the first "Incident" so amusing that he will never reveal it in hopes that Tai Lung does it again.
>>
Today has been busier than I anticipated. Write up is almost done.
>>
“So...how did you get those scars?” You ask awkwardly. “I bet there must have been an epic adventure behind those.” Po looks up from the warm fires of the oven. Instinctively, he scratches at them before speaking.

“Oh these? It’s nothing.” He admits.

“Panda, part of being a Kung Fu master is trading cool stories you know.” You say.

“Well uhh...I mean I guess it was kind of awesome.” He admits perking up a bit. He regals you the tale of his adventure in Gongmen city. How he faced off against a peacock who had slain Master Thundering Rhino. You learn that peacocks ruled the city for generations but their latest heir, Lord Shen, had become fascinated, too fascinated, with the destructive power that fireworks could do. Banished for his curiosities, Lord Shen returned with a wolf army and a powerful new weapon that could shoot fire. Po recounts his first battle and how he was completely overwhelmed without the help of The Five. It was due to this defeat that he learned of his past.

“So yeah...my dad really wasn’t my dad.” Po says.

“I wouldn’t have guessed.” You say. “So there are no pandas left?”

“No. Lord Shen says he got them all.” Po says sadly.

“Oogway was once saved by Pandas.” You say. “He said that they were masters of using Chi. I find it hard to believe that such a race would be wiped out completely even if they were pacifists. Have some hope. Perhaps some survived.”

“Y-you really think so?” Po asks.

“It might be unlikely but I would think so. There have been less likely things to have happened. It’s not crazy to believe that some Pandas survived. Perhaps you and your friend can keep an eye out for information on them while you travel. Looking for them or at least learning about your people could prove to be very eye opening for yourself.” You reply. “But you mentioned that this Lord Shen had raised an army?” Po nods and continues to tell how Shen had raised a vast navy, with each boat armed with his fireball weapons. The battle was hard fought but Po managed to cause each boat to explode by having them firing upon themselves. The real fight was against Lord Shen, his rage and lust for revenge had kept him from seeing what was happening. However, it didn’t make him and less of a dangerous opponent. Po scratches his scars again as he describes how the peacock used throwing knives as a fan like weapon and how even his clothing was lined with them. He had taken the panda by surprise when Po tried to talk him out of his rage. Ultimately, Shen was consumed by his own weapon when he tried to fire a damaged cannon only to have it explode upon him. The panda shudders as he recalls what was left of the peacock lord.

“After that...I kind of just left. There was a feast and celebration but I didn’t really feel like participating. Not after that.” He admits.

“It is a lesson for us all.” You say. “An example of one’s obsessions ultimately consuming them.”
>>
“I know. Shifu said the same but...I feel like I could have done something. Maybe if I had worded it differently…”

“You offered him a chance. That’s all you can do. You can show people the way but it’s ultimately up to them to decide if they want to try again.” You point out. “If you take all of your failures to heart like that you’ll soon become too afraid to act. Use these as a lesson but don’t let them chain you down.”

Po nods and goes back to looking at the pies. You decide that perhaps he needs some time to think. It seems like these events are still fresh on his mind. You stand up and begin to make your way to your friends when the panda speaks up. “Hey, Tai Lung?” He asks. You stop and look at him

“Do you think…I mean...I think we could have been good friends.” He says quietly. You let out a small laugh and continue on your way all the while waving at him and replying with,

“Panda, what makes you think we’re not?”

>What do you tell your friends?
>Ask Ming about making bombs and traps. Maybe she has some ideas.
>Ask the swordsman why he was being attacked. What was he doing all the way out here?
>Tell Renshu the plan. Unfortunately he’s going to have to be evacuated as well.
>Ask Xin if they’ve seen any more raiders crawling about.
>Write in.
>>
>>4646161
>Break the news to Renshu
>Ask if Xin has seen anything else going on/if he has any ideas on how to get the traps done.
>Ask the swordsman his name and buissness, we know he has been here before but not his name.
>>
>>4646176
>Ming and Xin about traps.
Stupid phone.
>>
>>464616
>Ask Ming about making bombs and traps. Maybe she has some ideas.
>Ask the swordsman why he was being attacked. What was he doing all the way out here?
Gotta get the materials to make the traps, we don't know how much time we have
>>
>>4646181
>Another phoneposter suffering
I'm truly among kindred in this quest
>>
>>4646176
>>4646255
Letting best girl know that he'll have to evacuated too. Asking Ming and Xin about supplies and traps. Gotta ask sword guy his name. Writing
>>
>>4646256
Yeah.

Though I find it funny we are asking Xin about traps, because I am immature.
>>
You make your way back to your friends and settle down between the two rabbits. The swordsman’s armor lay next to him as Ming quietly worked on stitching up a deep cut on his side. Now that you got a better look at him, he was quite muscular though more on the leaner side. Besides the fresh wounds on him, minor knicks aside from the large wound being tended on and possible bruises from the way his fur was matted, he didn’t seem to bear any signs of previous injuries. You’re not sure how well traveled he was either. Though his clothes were travel worn they were of high quality but certainly not fresh. His skill also made it more difficult to discern anything as well. He was clearly well trained and knew his way around a fight but you expected at least some signs of prior fights. Even you had a few areas where your fur was slightly thinner or grew a bit messier due to old scars and cuts from your training. Throughout the procedure the young man doesn’t complain or make noise but you can see his muscle wince and twitch each time the needle goes through.

“If it weren’t for your ribs, this would have been a lot worse.” She says finishing up and applying some salve. “Luckily the bones deflected the blow but still, it’s a pretty bad cut. Hopefully you’re a lot smarter than some people I know when I tell them to rest up. Unfortunately this is the best I can do. I’m running low on supplies.” She continues flicking you specifically with her tail and wrapping up the man’s chest with bandages.

“Thank you.” He says. “What you’ve done is more than what I could ask for. I’m honored to have been treated by someone as talented as you.” Ming tries to mumble something and simply hides her face in her things. “However, may I burden you with one more request?” He asks. Ming looks up.

“Oh it’s no trouble! Is something else hurting?” She asks immediately back on duty.

“No. You’ve done all you could but if it’s not too much may I have an extra strip of bandage?” Ming nods and cuts out another strip, albeit a bit confused. The swordsman takes it with a small bow and slips his hands under the bangs covering his face. He pulls them and the rest of his hair back before tying it up into a messy ponytail and revealing the face of a lynx. Despite their messy hairstyle, the young man had a neatly trimmed beard. “Much better. It’s rather hard to see with all that hair in my face.”

“You didn’t seem to have much trouble seeing while we ran.” You point out.

“I’ve had a bit of training fighting and maneuvering blind.” The young man replies. “Though admittedly that was the first time I put it to use in a real battlefield. Granted it didn’t save those closest to me.” He says quietly as he idly thumbs the pommel of his blade.

“What happened?” Ming asks gently.
>>
The young man inhales a bit to recenter himself. “Nothing.” He says simply, back to his cheerful demeanor. “Just idle musings.” He adds. Ming frowns and looks at you.

“It didn’t seem like nothing.” You point out. “Those raiders were going after you pretty hard. There must have been at least two dozen we escaped from.”

“Yeah, and you were holding on pretty well.” Xin Lan points out, suspicious. “Who are you? You’re not Tai Lung are you?” You give the rabbit a look. “What? He could be.”

The swordsman laughs and claps his knee. “No. I’m not him.” He says. “Though I would prefer to keep my name a secret for a bit longer.”

You all look at each other. “I’m afraid we’ll have to insist on knowing who you are sir.” Renshu says. “Though the villagers here have no love for us, we are sworn to protect them. If you are no friend of the raiders and wish to lend us aid then it would benefit us all to know who we are allied with.” He smiles. “Even if you are Tai Lung.”

“Plus we did save your hide.” Xin Lan adds. “You kind of owe us at least that much.” The swordsman thinks about it a bit before letting out a soft laugh that slowly grows louder.

“I suppose if you have to twist my arm like that then I agree that you do deserve to know at least that much.” He says and sits up straighter. “I am Hien Yan, third son of the Emperor and third in line for the throne of China.” Hien relaxes and smiles awkwardly. “Though I suppose titles don’t mean much in this situation.” Ming lets out a squeak and immediately kneels and bows before grabbing you and Xin Lan by the collar of your shirts to pull you both down.

“Hey!” Xin Lan shouts.

“Shush! We just treated our Lord like one of us!” She hisses. “Apologize!”

“What? You should apologize!” Xin Lan hisses back. “You’re the one who touched him bare handedly.” Ming’s face goes red and she somehow manages to bow again.

“I’m sorry!” She shouts. “I didn’t mean it! I mean...I did! But I didn’t know!” She then glares at both of you to do the same.

>What do you do?
>Apologize. You were quite casual with the man. While this wouldn’t really matter for other figures of authority this is the son of the emperor. He and his family are second only to the dragons themselves. Even you're not so arrogant to ignore that.
>Pet Ming in the head and sit up. Continue talking to the Prince. You have much more important things to discuss than following protocol.
>Ignore it all and address the other issues you have so far. You don’t have time to babysit young lordlings who wish to play pretend hero.
>Write in.
>>
>>4646485
>Pet Ming in the head and sit up. Continue talking to the Prince. You have much more important things to discuss than following protocol.
>You were the one in taixin (or wathever last villgae name) that got the reconatruction efforts going didn't you? We were suspicious you were a mole sent by the raiders to net them free supplies, glad to see that conspiracy was wrong. I go by Xuebao, though given the state of the villagers are in you will have no effort in knowing I'm Tai Lung, what brings the 3rd prince gavalanting through the countryside as a hero? Is it the scrolls.
He has secrets, we give him ours and we get his, a fair deal.
>>
>>4646530
I'll support.
Maybe give a concession of bowing our head a bit and an explination, but we really only have a few hours before the villagers will be evacuating and we have zero time to follow etiquette.

Plus causality with him didnt bother the young prince before, I doubt it will now.
>>
>>4646485
>He is a very important man indeed, Ming. But does that not mean he is not one of us.
>Pet Ming in the head and sit up. Continue talking to the Prince. You have much more important things to discuss than following protocol.
>>
>>4646485
Come to think of it, how much disrespect would it normally be to not how and scrape before the son of the son of heaven?

Because if these are the vengeful sort of chinamen, then it might be good to get a baseline of the cultural taboo we are about to commit before it costs us our heads.
Or rather gets us ANOTHER death sentence.

Should ask shenlong about the whole "chosen by dragons" thing.
>>
>>4646913
Honestly? It's kind bad.
However, this prine looks like he doesn't give much of a shit about that.
Bet that whatever reason he has to leave the court is more of an excuse than anything else.
Afterall he could be doing it leading an army and sleeping in a tent while other do the actual work.
>>
>>4646967
Yeah, I'm thinking it's best to not pull this shit with his dad. Maybe not with his siblings for that matter.

Though when Ming starts shouting at us for being disrespectful, we can point out that the young princeling wished to avoid attention and that while her adherence to etiquette is admirable we would be giving him away despite his wishes. And again, we ain't got time for this shit, since I'm going to be insisting the princeling leave with the villagers.
>>
>>4646485
And as a Minor aside, that last option seems rather out of character considering Tai Lungs present place. An earnest attempt to help as we have seen and been told so far hardly seems like "Playing pretend hero" when he isn't at all attempting to showcase his virtue or done anything intentionally harmful, that I can tell.

Or maybe it was intended as an option to be scornful of the royalty, which is again a bit odd but not quite as much.
>>
>>4647204
Yeah, if the dude was incompetent, arrogant and an asshole it could make sense, but so far the prince seems like a good dude.
>>
>>4647204
>>4647342
To be honest, I put that option in case you guys wanted to have to have Tai Lung dislike royalty for some reason but frankly, you're right. It does seem out of place and for that I apologize.

>>4646530
>>4646710
>>4646798
To consolidate votes, we're not bowing or apologizing. We might give a polite lean or nod but time is ticking down so we can't go through the whole song and dance of proper etiquette. Asking about the Prince's wanderings while mixing in planning for the next day and evac. That sound good?
>>
>>4647362
Sounds good man.
>>
>>4647362
I still think telling him we are Tai Lung is important.
He just need to hear one conversation from the guards or villages to know about it, so might as well do it now and get some trust.
Also it would explain the jokes the rabbits keep making to him.
>>
>>4647385
Aye best to avoid that unpleasant hurdle now.
>>
>>4647385
>>4647378
Ok I'll add that. Time to get writing.
>>
You reach up and pet Ming's head, gently playing with her ears. "He is indeed a very important man, Ming. But that does not mean he's one of us. Besides, Lord Hien is trying to avoid attention and you're doing the opposite." You say somewhat amused as you sit up but you concede the point a bit and give Hien a polite half nod and slight bow. Xin Lan bats away Ming's hand and gets up.

"Since when?" They ask. "We just met the guy."

"Since we decided to help him and since we have a common enemy." You reply before turning back to the young Lord. "We heard stories of a noble visiting Taishi a week or so ago. That they were going around from town to town asking for aid to the reconstruction effort. Was that you? We suspected that it might have been a spy from the raider to gather an easy target."

Hien looks rather amused at the three of you and says, "And if I was? Wouldn't it behoove me to say I am?" He says lightly. "However, you're correct. That was me going around asking for aid. I caught wind of a group of survivors wanting to rebuild the homes they lost and asked for the other villages assistance. We are a nation together and it would not do to forsake our own people nor would it do my country well if I to try to stifle the indomitable will to rise against adversity."

"Kind of a dumb idea." Xin Lan says. "You're just depriving one town of food and protection to try and rebuild another. What if the raiders decided to attack the other ones? Especially since Taishi sent pretty much all they had. They don't even have guards now."

"Xin!" Ming shouts but Hien raises a hand for quiet. The young lord holds his chin in his hand and thinks. "I had considered that. That is why I simply asked for resources they could spare. Starving an area to feed another only exacerbates the issue, not resolves it. As I recall, the mayor of Taishi promised me he would only send what he could not his entire guard. Though I must admit, pressing matters forced my hand to leave earlier than I anticipated. No doubt this could have been adverted if I had stayed longer. I will have to apologize to the people of that village once this is all over." He says. Ming starts to speak up, perhaps to try and absolve Hien's concience but you speak up.

"What happened to make you leave?" You ask. "You were gone long before we arrived."

Hien's face grows serious. "We had heard of another attack on a village or at the very least a possible sighting of the raiders."

"We?" You ask. "You weren't alone?"

Hien shakes his head. "No. I had a small retinue with me. Two of my best guards."

"Just two?" Xin Lan asks incredulous. "What did you think three people were going to do against an army?"
>>
"I could ask the same of you." Hien replies smiling. "Though I do have to admit, I don't have Tai Lung on my side." He says far more serious than you've seen him. Xin Lan chokes a bit on their retort and looks at you. "It's fairly obvious it's you." Hien continues. "Snow Leopards are not common in this country and far less those as procient in martial arts as you. Not to mention that your escape isn't something that would have gone unnoticed. Adjusting for the last sighting of you in the Valley of Peace around a year ago, it's well within reason you could be here by now."

"Very perceptive." Renshu says. "We may have underestimated you." Hien nods and speaks in a language you don't understand though it seems like Renshu does as their eyes harden and they seem to sit more alert.

["Perhaps, though it seems you still do, Bloody Renshu."] Hien says. ["Japan still fears you, you now. Elders still teach their child of the demon that once wandered the countryside. They still warn of massacres that the demon in child's form committed. Some still claim to hear the laughter."]

["How did you know?"] Renshu replies. Though you can't understand what either are saying, you can feel the tension rising.

"W-whats going on?" Ming asks confused looking at the two. Renshu says nothing for a while before speaking up.

"He knows who I am." He says simply. "So I'm asking again. How?" Hien crosses his arms and speaks, his tone not one of smugness nor arrogance but rather authority.

"Diplomacy is something I've been trained in." Hien replies. "Japan is no longer the wartorn nation it once was and in my studies I've spoken to many ambassadors from their country. Your Chinese has a slight accent of Japanese. You're of the same age the demon of Japan would be if he hadn't vanished all those years ago."

"Be that as it may. It proves nothing." Renshu replies. "I only confirm this because I am not afraid of my past. I'll not hide anything from my friends."

"You told him?" Xin Lan hisses. "You could have said no!"

"No. I suppose it doesn't." Hien admits. "However your fur is proof enough. Rabbits don't have stripes. 'His stripes were blades, dripping with the blood of the innocent. Anyone who dared approach him, who dared touch him would be cut. Beware the rabbit child marked with the stripes of tigers for those are the marks of death.' It's a common section of most stories about you." The young lord replies.

"What about Ming and Xin?" You ask. "What do you know about them? Have you been following us?" Hien shakes his head.

"No. I'm afraid I know nothing of either of your friends." Hien says. "It's simply a fact of your reputation preceeding both of you. Though I will admit the average person would not know."

"Who are you?" Renshu asks again.
>>
"As I've mentioned. I am Hien Yan, third in line for the Yan dynasty. To not know these kinds of things would be derilection of my duties and an insult to the country who serves me." He replies.

"What do you plan to do with us?" You finally ask. "If you know who we are then you know what we've done."

Hien's face lightens. "Nothing." He says simply. "Any attempt to apprehend you would be impossible. I'm certain you could destroy me far before I could even reach for my blade and as you've said, we have bigger problems to deal with." The young man sighs, relaxing. "Besides, you two saved my life and I won't insult that favor with such an attempt. If I could be quite honest, I had planned to ask to join you in your endevor in stopping these raiders if only to ascertain what I should do with you. The fact that two killers are attempting to do good and are the fact that they went out of their way to save a stranger give me more reason to not simply consider you a threat to my country."

>What do you say?
>Tell Hien that the man on the wanted posters is someone you long abandoned as did Renshu.
>Tell the young lord that he certainly lives up to his title of The Forgotten Paragon.
>Keep that information in mind and continue discussing your plans.
>Write in.
>>
>>4647514
>You certainly live up to your title young lord, but I and my Brother are not the men our reputation proclaims us anymore, if by intent rather than past.

Wow. I'm genuinely impressed by the guy. See if he knows the librarian and see what he knows of it.
>Give him the code phrase from the libarary
>>
>>4647514
>We no longer are killers. The scrolls containg the imperial lineage have been stolen, and are now held by snow leopard that leads this raiders, if she hasn't already delivered to whatever master or allies he has.
>Yan dynasty
I have a sudden inexplicable urge to hang this man. How odd.
>>
>>4647574
Also explain to him our plan to buy time and come back with the five and the powder to crush them.
Wait, show him the journal and map, if he knows diplomacy so much he may know what language it is.
>>
>>4647574
I think we should see if he knows what the scrolls are first, before we explain their theft to him.

And don't worry, The urge to hang seems to be assuaged by the virtues of benevolence he exemplifies.
A good traveler on this grand journey
>>
>>4647525
>>4647574
Showing hien the journal and map and telling him of our strategy. Telling him the phrase and the scrolls. Writing
>>
“You certainly live up to your title my Lord, but my brother and I are not the men our reputation proclaims us to be anymore, if by intent than past.” You say. “But I do have to agree with Xin here. What were you hoping to accomplish with only a group of three?”

“Truthfully, it was to stop them.” He admits. “From what we had gathered, before we left the palace, the number of raiders was much much smaller. Barring the fact that many attributed the attacks on you, my friend, the situation sounded like something that we could handle.”

Xin Lan snorts, “You thought you could take the big guy on?”

“Frankly, I expected to take you by surprise.” He said. “Though even then the odds of success were low.”

You raise an eyebrow. “So then why do it? Surely you could lead an army to do the same and remain safe in the palace.”

Hien shakes his head. “Such a thing is not easily possible.” He says. “There are many political and social ramifications that hold such a thing in place. To begin with, the raiders are considered a nonissue in the eyes of the courts. Many of the nobles are hesitant if not completely lax on the issue itself let alone going back to raise their personal retainers and guards. They believe it to be merely another gang of bandits that heroes such as the Five will handle. While my Father and my Sister do not see it that way there is also the peace to consider. China is in a state of prosperity right now. Should we raise an army, what would the people think? Unrest throughout the entirety of China would cripple the economy. If traders are too afraid to travel the flow of money will cease and there are many who depend on traders to supply them not only with money but with vital supplies such as food or seeds for harvest. Furthermore, I nor my family cannot willingly pull fathers and siblings away from their family on a simple hunch of banditry without just cause. By raising an army, then my family is acknowledging that they are sending men to die. We must weigh the consequences. Could I look at a family and tell them that my cause was just enough that I had their loved ones killed? For this...I could not. At least, not with the information I had.” Hien sighs. “It is true that it is the duty of every citizen of China to serve the royal family but in return the royal family must protect its citizens. Their lives are not some commodity that can be traded or sold. I hold no fantasy that I will ascend to the throne. Once my sister marries, her children will be the rightful heirs to the throne. My elder brother leads our military and navy. To me there is only the option of living the life of luxury. To spend the rest of my days enjoying the life of a noble.” Hien grabs his sword and slowly draws it slightly.
>>
“But I can’t. I am the third heir to the throne. My father was the Emperor and my sister rules the lands. I must always be ready to take the throne. I have trained my body my entire life, studied philosophy, medicine, the sciences and anything I could get my hands on to be prepared should that day come. To do less is an insult to my lineage. To do less is an insult to the people who place their lives in my hands. I could live the idle life and stand behind retainers and armed guards but that is the life of complacency and perhaps it’s my masters who taught me otherwise but if I can I will serve my country in the only way I can. That is my duty.” Hien says.

You nod, “Then our goals align still. We wish to protect China as well using the skills that are at our disposal. If not for redemption then to allow others to live in peace in our stead. Have you been to Yunnan?” You ask. “We found more information there.”

Hien shakes his head. “No, I don’t believe I have.”

“We have a message from there.” You say. “As the light of the falling sun dies, thus comes the night.” Hien’s face darkness considerably.

“Where did you hear that?” He asks, his tone neutral.

“From the head librarian.” You say. “What does it mean to you?”

“It means things are far worse than I anticipated.” Hien says. “Though I suspect you know more than I. Speak.” He orders. You recount you and Renshu’s adventure through the town’s memory and the events leading up to it. How you discovered the raider’s identity or at least how they look. You explain that you and your friends were on their trail to recover the encrypted scrolls though you were uncertain as to what you’d do with them considering your status as a criminal. Hien listens intently, his face still stoic and contemplative. He was many years younger than you, younger than all of you and yet he wore the face you’d expected of a ruler much older than him. When you finish your story Hien remains quiet for a while.

“This bodes ill. To think that the empire would be so foolish to set something like this up and not have it more guarded.” He says.

“My apologies Lord Hien but it seems that it was that very fact that the empire was using to their advantage.” Renshu says. “By leaving it hidden in an inconspicuous place, they probably hoped that no one would go looking around there. Nor would any normal attack on such a village reveal that secret. Whoever we’re facing seemed to know exactly what they were looking for.”

“A double edged sword.” Hien replies. “Those scrolls must be recovered. Very well, my apologies but I’m afraid I will have to intrude upon your company for a while longer. I’m afraid the situation at hand no longer allows me the luxury to ask for you permission. With that said, there are many here who cannot fight. What is your plan?”

“To begin, Master Shifu is leading an evacuation. Xin, Ming and I will stay behind.” You say.
>>
“I presume you wish me to go with them then?” Renshu asks, albeit a bit stiffly. You nod.

“I’m sorry but you’re in no shape to fight.” You say. “You’d be safer leaving than staying here.”

Emotion flashes from the rabbit’s eyes and you feel anger emanating from them but they simply say, “Very well. If that is what you wish me to do. I will comply. I shall aid the evacuation with my sense. They will be invaluable in anticipating any ambushes. I will pray for all of your well beings.”

You turn to Ming and Xin Lan. “I have some materials for traps. I’ll need some help setting them up however, and we don’t have much time. Ming you mentioned you had been working on other formulas. How’s the sticky bombs coming along?”

Ming shakes her head. “Not good. They still take too many materials to be useful.” She says. “I can whip up a few right now but it’ll cost me everything I have and even then you’ll only have one or two flasks to use. Nothing substantial enough for a decent trap.”

“What about irritants and the like? Like the bomb we used in Soknan?”

“I can make a few of those pretty easily.” She replies. “If I get started now I can have about a half dozen done by morning or I can make a large batch for some kind of gas trap.”

>What do you choose?
>Have Ming make sticky bombs. If you can time them perfectly you’ll certainly take out a few guaranteed.
>Have her make putrid brews. You’ll have something to throw while you fight and run. Should knock out some though others might be able to resist.
>Have her make a putrid trap. You’ll cover more area with it but it’s effects will be lessened. Won’t knock many people out and some might resist but you're guaranteed to throw way more people off balance due to it.
>Have Ming hold off on either. She can do something else like dig or build.
>Write in.
>>
>>4648127
>Have her make a putrid trap. You’ll cover more area with it but it’s effects will be lessened. Won’t knock many people out and some might resist but you're guaranteed to throw way more people off balance due to it.
Make a few brews for Xin to throw, but the focus should be to make the forest be something the vietcong would be proud of.
>>
>>4648127
>Putrid traps

LETS GO MOTHER FUCKEEEEERS
>>
>>4648127
>>Have her make a putrid trap. You’ll cover more area with it but it’s effects will be lessened. Won’t knock many people out and some might resist but you're guaranteed to throw way more people off balance due to it.

Alos the nonlethal punjab trap to the face?

How long till we get recruited as the 3rd prince's elite agent?
>>
>>4648497
Never, officially if at all will we be offered. Nor do I think we would accept on anything but short term basis.
>>
>>4648497
Tai Lung going from public enemy number 1 to elite imperial spy/agent/guard sounds hilarious if only for the fact that I'm

1.Very sleep deprived and am thinking of his head photoshopped onto a 007 poster as James Bond
2. Because of how absolutely furious tsundere (that even the right term?) sister will be after she finds out that yet again TL has managed to escape jail time and gained a title higher than the five. Then I feel real sad because that's kind of mean towards someone who basically didn't get a choice in the shadow she was brought up in.

Also punji stick are lethal no? Unless you round the edges to make them like large doorstoppers. Feel free to suggest what kinds of traps and tricks you'll use. Good night.
>>
>>4648539
Night man.

Tusundere isn't really the right term, considering it implies that her animosity isn't real.
And yeah, Punjab sticks are lethal most times.

But my favorite trap would have to be a tripwire that makes a log swing down and smash the fuck out of the cunts
>>
>>4648544
Maybe a rake type "step onto outcrop of wood, pushes it down and get fucked on the head with a wooden stick"
>>
>>4648127
There's the reason our alchemist is only really a medic. Any time we ask them if they can do an alchemy thing the answer is typically "yes but actually no".
>>
>>4648632
"Yes, but it would bankrupt us"

I swear to god, if we camp out in a materials warehouse she will shine like a wizard.
>>
>>4648539
>1.Very sleep deprived and am thinking of his head photoshopped onto a 007 poster as James Bond
Didn't think my shitty edit would have that much of impact
>>4648637
Well, she does have affinity for magic, so when do we teach her chi strike and ahe turns it into a fireball?
>>
>>4648705
When she learns the magic words.

KAHAMAHAMAHAAAAAAA!
>>
A full on punji pit is too lethal but there is a variant where it's a small hole with just enough room for one leg and the spikes are pointed at a downward angle circling the inside of the hole so that the leg can slide in easily but trying to yank the leg out causes it to get shredded.
>>
>>4648870
Nasty. But effective.

Multiple holes and only a few having punished sticks will deter them massively.
>>
>>4648632
Sorry. But it's more of "Yes but there's a cost." She's limited by the materials she has, most of which she spent treating a village of workers. Not to mention, there hasn't been much down time for her to work on formulas. She said she could make irritants and offered to make more of those knock out brews because they were so effective last time she actually made it against He Ling. Plus the glue trap you asked for, she specifically mentioned that it's resource intensive and she was still working of making it more viable. I did leave a write in option but I can see how it seems like I keep shutting that option down. That's my bad.

>>4648637
You did once. In the fireworks shop while you fought He Ling but you opted not to take him there. Though you did load a cart up with tons of fireworks.
>>
>>4649035
Nah, don't worry about it. Just nobody's been struck by lightning to have a golden idea.
>>
>>4649035
It's ok, better to keep the rules than start handwaving it away, otherwise it all becomea pointless right?
We got those swingnig logs, holes, caltrops and gas traps. I don't think there are many others trap that aren't non lethal out there. Maybe a bear trap? Some traps that make noise behind the person so they get confused?
>>
>>4649156
>Bear traps
I think they may bleed out from that.
>>
Sorry about the slow day. Been pretty busy but I should be able to get something in in about an hour or so.
>>
>>4649161
A toothless one would just snap their femur. Totally nonlethal.
>>
>>4649187
Yeah.toothless could probably break their leg, but one that snarls up to their chest could drop em, may be a bit lethal though.
>>
>>4648141
>>4648392
>>4648497
Making a large trap. Writing
>>
>>4649253
As opposed to a small trap.
Because we already have one.
>>
>>4649257
How dare you expose Renshu like that
>>
>>4649258
how do we know that ming is actually the girl she always claims to be?
i mean, none of us have actually seen proof of that, right?
>>
>>4649264
She is willing to bitch slap a master assassin and a super villain friend of the great dragon shenling over the head when displeased by their actions.

Only a woman has the innate lack of fear and sureness of hand to execute the manoeuvre without flinching.
>>
>>4649257
>>4649258
>>4649264
All of you are pointing fingers at the best girl squad when you should really be focusing on the real target. Tai Lung. I mean have you ever heard of him say he's actually a guy? What if its a grand 4d chess strategy? By acting like a guy, you'll never see him as a girl therefore you'll never discover he's actually a trap. 300iq strat.
>>
>>4649268
>gm tries to distract us from the truth of Tigress not being a tomboy, but a reverse trap.
>>
>>4649266
>>4649268
my point is that there's only one way to know for sure
we gotta touch ming's chest
>>
>>4649273
N-no. Haha...what? No. You guys...just...you know...stuff.
>>
>>4649281
You wanna die? That is how you die.

Not because ming would kill us, but because TL would die of shame before he lifted his arm, actual death by shame, he would bleed shame from the pores.
>>
>>4649330
He managed it with Xin, I'm sure he could do it with Ming!
>>
>>4649336
But what about the greastest reveal? That Hien Yan is actually a princess and is faking it so she could be allowed to leave the palace?
>>
“Start working on the biggest batch you can make. We’ll work it into some kind of trap in the center of the woods. Even if it doesn’t incapacitate, it might disorient a lot of them enough to get lost and lose our trail. Save some potent enough to use as throwing bombs, Xin can handle those.” You say before turning to Xin Lan. “What do you know about traps?”

“What do you think?” They tease. “You want non lethal right?” You nod. “What do we have to work with?”

“A lot of wood and metal fragments. We still have some weapons we can try to mangle into something as well. I was thinking we could use the metal fragments to make road spikes, maybe hide them in the dirt. That’ll catch them by surprise but I’m not really someone who knows traps beyond the basics.” Xin Lan thinks for a moment. “What’s the plan exactly?”

“I was thinking of leading them into the town itself. You guys would lay in wait in the forest while I get their attention. We can draw them into town and the streets and ruins would force them into a choke point or make them split. We can use that to hide some traps and thin them out or delay them. I don’t expect them to hang around here for too long before trying to go around into the forest. That’s when you and the others will hit them. Hit and run tactics. We don’t engage them directly but if we hit them from several angles then that should cause enough chaos to evade them a bit before hitting them again. We might be able to herd a few right into some other traps.”

Xin Lan adopts their usual habit of tapping their foot as they think. “That should work. Wood...well we can set up some pit traps...no that would kill them...ok. We can set up logs or beams on trees to be set off by tripwire. Wire goes off and the logs swing down, slamming into our targets. We can set up some blunted sticks to do the same but they swing around corners. That will help us in the town. IF you want to be a bit more extreme, thinner spikes can be added to them. They’ll punch through skin but they aren’t liable to kill anyone...if they hit where they intend which is the legs and feet.”

“Do you have any of those smoke bombs?” You ask. “And those flash bangs?”

“Oof, it’s been a while since I used those.” Xin Lan admits. “Real hard when you have teammates. I haven’t really stocked up on them.”

“Can you make some?” You ask.

“Yeah I can whip a few up but I won’t be able to work on the traps as much.” They say. “You want me to work on them?”

>What do you say?
>Tell Xin to focus on the flash bangs and bombs. They’ll help with escaping rather than deterring but your friends are more important.
>Tell Xin to stick to the traps. They’ll take out more raiders than the bombs could and if things go well then the bombs won’t be required.
>Ask Xin to split his efforts between the two. Having both might be a good idea.
>Write in.
>>
>>4649356
>Have them split

If you wish for the best, prepare for the worst.
>>
>>4649356
>Tell Xin to stick to the traps. They’ll take out more raiders than the bombs could and if things go well then the bombs won’t be required.
If they have time to make one or two bombs than they can do it, but the focus should be the traps.
Also I really don'tknoq which would be worse, villagers returning to a trapped town or a lumberjack stumbling into one in the forest in the future, so I'm not sure if we trap the forest or town.
Maybe if the raider's camp is close by we do it in the town, but if the distance is too great them we do it in the forest, since they wouldn't follow us when we retreat, so the traps would do nothing.
>>
>>4649356
>Tell Xin to stick to the traps. They’ll take out more raiders than the bombs could and if things go well then the bombs won’t be required.
>>
>>4649372
Well thats up to you guys. You can try and do a last stand in town and try to force them to back off or try the forest. The most popular idea so far was to attack them in the wood to buy time.
>>
>>4649372
Idea so far man has been to use the traps to thin their numbers as they come in through the forests, fuck em up in the town where we have the advantage of using the buildings to mitigate their numbers advantage, then when they decide they can't take it anymore, harry them back through the forest with our allies.

Three stages of CBT.
>>
>>4649372
>>4649381
Sticking to making traps. writing.
>>
File: 1587110103407.png (167 KB, 350x547)
167 KB
167 KB PNG
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VKMw2it8dQY
>>
“Focus on the traps.” You say. “Best we’re prepared with those with the limited time we have. Ming go talk to Po, let him know what you need to borrow. That should keep the villagers from bothering you.” You turn to Renshu and pet his good shoulder. “We’ll be safe.” You say. “We’ll see you in a few days when we catch up to the evacuation.” Renshu shuffles a bit.

“Take care of Xin Lan.” They say and you nod. You face Hien, who was patiently listening. Though their face is polite and measured it was as he was expecting something from you. Part of you felt as if he was challenging you to give him an order no...it was almost as if he wanted you to. Or perhaps you were simply overthinking things. Despite them almost being less than half your age, you were still very hesitant to tell them what to do. He was after all, your ruler and even you weren’t so brash as to believe yourself to be above them. However, pragmatism wins and you speak. “Hien, grab a shovel. You can find one in the door across from here.”

“What are you having me do?” He says with a smile as he stands.

“We’re going to do some digging. A few pitfalls will make them rethink where to travel on. Though they might not be lethal, it should annoy them.” You explain. “I’ll bring the materials around.”

“From the sound of it, we don’t have much time.” Hien points out as they strap on their armor and slip their travel clothes back on. “Where would you like me to focus my efforts?” He asks.

>Where should you and the young lord focus on building traps?
>Within the town. You expect much of the fighting to go down there.
>In the forest. In the direction you fought the raiders. They’ll come through there so you want to inflict the most damage before they arrive in town.
>In the forests where you’ll lead them into. You want them to get lost and confused. That’s where you want them to be the most delayed.
>Write in.
>>
>>4649533
Wait, what happened to showing Hien the journal and map to see if he knows what language it actually is? And hopefully figuring out their raided toqn rotation so we know where to go with the five?
>>4649398
I'll back this plan
>>
>>4649542
I was gonna put that in with the next vote. Don't worry i still got that in mind. Just wanted to get the planning out of the way.
>>
>>4649533
>At the flanks of the town. We want to discourage them from going around our more debilitating traps, and keep them going down one manageable path. If we make them think the flanks are just as dangerous, they’ll think twice about taking an indirect route. If they still do, we’ll hear them coming thanks to the footfalls.
>>
>>4649576
Support
>>
Chinese New years was yesterday. Uhh happy new years! Thanks for sticking around! Also remember, you're best girl anons. Unless you're not in thank case you're still best girl. I'll be posting in about an hour.
>>
>>4649542
>>4649398
>>4649576
>>4649751
Taking these votes. Writing.
>>
"Focus on the flanks of the town. It should prove enough to discourage them from going around the more debilitating traps and force them to funnel in from one direction." You say. "If they think the flanks are just as dangerous then they'll think twice about taking the longer routes. If they still try to press on onward then we'll at least hear their approach."

"Masterfully thought." Hien says. "I'll get to work then."

"Before we get started there's something I want to show you." You say. "Something we found that belongs to the raiders."

"Oh?" Hien looks at curiously. "What did you find?"

"A map and a journal." You say. "Although it's in their language so we couldn't do much with it but since you've studied diplomacy perhaps you might be able to get something out of it. It must still be at our camp at the edge of town." You motion for Hien to follow. The community hall was now abuzz with activity, though of a nervous and frantic kind. News of the evacuation must have spread around now that everyone had a chance to rest. People were packing up what they could for the journey and many were helping the injured prepare as best they could. You and Hien step out into the darkness and for a brief respite, the two guards at the door leave you alone or rather they were too busy organizing with their squad to do it.

"To be pushed out of their homes once more..." Hien says quietly as he looks at the guards. "The raiders must be stopped."

"They'll have their day." You say. "But for now, we has to focus on buying the villagers enough time to flee."

"Indeed. Where is your camp?" He asks. You light a torch and lead Hien to the remains of your camp. The small leanto that had been build had been knocked down in the fighting and things were strewn about everywhere. It was a small mercy that your group's bags were intact and simply thrown about. After digging around, you managed to find both the map and journal though in a slightly more worn condition.

"Think you can make any sense of this?" You ask as you hand the young lord the items. Hien sets his shovel and pick aside and you lean in to provide some light.

"Hmm...it's nothing I'm too familiar with." He says studying it. "At least not as intimately as other langauges. This is a language from the north although it's some kind of variant of it. The basic meanings come through however."

"What do you mean?" You ask confused. "I've not heard of a country to the north."

"It's not officially a country." Hien explains. "Rather it's a large expanse of land with various settlements and clans."

"I've never heard of that. I mean...I guess it makes sense there's people there but why don't we trade with them?" You ask. "Surely if we know of them then we'd have some kind of...anything on them."
>>
"History has painted a rather stained image of our nation to them." Hien says as he reads. "One of the many effects of War of the Three Kingdoms was rapid expansionism. In an effort to seem more powerful, many of the errant lords made a bid towards the north to aquire more land. In a sense, we were the raiders of the past. Once China was unified we attempted to try and make amends but as many an injured party do, they refused out of spite. The people of the north are isolationist and refuse to communicate or engage with any forms of diplomacy with us. For good reason it seems. At best they turned us away, at worst we never saw the diplomats again. Though one of the many treaties and policies that were made during the reformation of our country included leaving the natives of the north alone and curbing our expansion significantly, it seems the horrors of war never truly heal."

"When was the last time we contacted them?" You ask.

"I'm not sure." Hien replies. "The last record I've seen of our contact was an old scroll tucked away in the corner of the imperial library and that was penned long before even my grandfather had ascended to the throne. If I were to guess, we stopped trying to make amends soon after the end of the war as we were too busy trying to keep the fragile balance of peace together. Then it simply slipped from the public's mind." They close the book and hand it back to you. "It's too long to read." He says. "The map, however gives us more imeddiate information we can use." Hien points out to various symbols and notes as he translates their meaning. "This is a sort of schedule. The notes state that it's in case of some form of seperation from the main group though it could also mean in the event of a squad being sent away on a mission."

"Can we use the information right now somehow? Does it say what their numbers are?"

"No mention of size but as we've seen, Xiqi was their next destination." Hien looks at you. "We can use this to our advantage. Even if they choose to skip Xiqi after we escape. We still know where they are headed. Their next town is Ganzi and then Boshe. We might be able to catch them on route to the next desination."

"We won't catch them at Ganzi." You say. "The villagers don't travel as fast as my group and we won't leave them to wander alone. Taishi is two weeks away and then we will wait for The Five. By then the group must have moved on." Hien nods.

"It would be best to consolidate our forces and recuperate. We don't know how this battle will go." Hien hands you back the map. "I'd like to study these more but we're pressed for time. Perhaps we should get to work."

>What do you do?
>Get to work.
>Give Hien more time to study the map.
>Write in.
>>
>>4650407
>When we have driven them back, study it as much as you would like.
>>
>>4650407
>Get to work.
We will have plenty of time while returning to Xiqi and waiting for the rest.
Also we should probably give it to Po or Shifu for safekeeping, the guards or villagers might try to steal it to fuck with us
>>
>>4650423
>>4650529
Taking these votes. Writing.
>>
"Right. We can plan things out once we survive this." You say pocketing the map and book. You grab Hien's shovel and toss it to him. "Hope some of that training involved digging."

Hien catches the shovel and flourishes it. "No. But you'll find that I'm a fast learner."

----

The morning sun slowly rises over the small village, illuminating the ruins with a tense morning light. Shadows stretch out, reaching for the trees as if trying to escape the oncoming battle while silence permeates everything. The calm only lasts for a moment when screams of pain ring out from the forests beyond the town. A flash of white dashes by followed by the glint of metal and several raiders fall clutching their knees, metal knives sticking out from them. The remaining raider turn to face their new foe only to find themselves alone. Further away, another squad persues a lone swordsman. His hand flicks from his hip and several trees begin to fall upon his persuers. The raiders scatter to avoid the falling trees only to find themselvs falling into holes. Chaos desends upon the forests as the invaders are harried by a rain of metal, logs on tripwires, and disgusting gas bombs. No matter how hard they attempt to find their assailants, they seemingly vanish back into the trees.

In blind desperation the raiders flee towards the only desination they know, the ruins of the small town. Much to their relief, the attacks lessen as they approach the village. Slightly haggard from the attacks their sight falls upon a lone figure, standing upon the only intact building. The remains of what could have been a cape or cloak billow in the air despite there being no wind, their face obscured by a frayed and thin straw hat. Arms crossed the snow leopard shouts out, their voice ringing clearly as if it was the wind itself.
>>
"I know you don't speak my language but I know some of you understand me. Your choices have lead you down this path, as have mine. We stand on opposite sides of a single road but I will do as I have always done. I offer you choice. Leave the scrolls, leave this country and live to change your ways or stay and face your destiny." The man calls out, clearly inattentive to the approaching flankers. Silently, one knocks an arrow and lets it fly right at the man's head. Success is fleeting however as the man's hand seemingly appears next to his head, stopping the arrow a mere inch from his eye. The man raises his head, revealing a pair of glowing yellow eyes. "Very well. Your decision is made. If you truly want this town. Then face me!" The man backflips off the building, vanishing behind it. The battle for Qixi has begun.

>What do you do?
>Use the crude catapults. They're simply a plank of a fulcrum but by jumping on one of them you'll fling random debris into one of the four directions of the village to pelt anyone approaching.
>Wait in hiding then leap into a street to engage a group of raiders. The streets will funnel them into managable packs.
>Signal Xin and Hien to strike. Have them leap behind approaching raiders to do a hit and run.
>Write in.
>>
>>4650896
>The staw hat is back

YOU KNOW.
YOU KNOW YOU DONE FUCKED UP NOW!

>>4650898
>Wait in hiding then leap to engage a group of raiders
>Only unleash the Catapults when they start deploying larger and fresher forces, to even the odds a bit.

We don't need Xin and Hien yet, Again they can continue to harry the enemy forces, and serve as a tap out when we need to catch our breath.
>>
>>4650898
>Wait in hiding then leap into a street to engage a group of raiders. The streets will funnel them into managable packs.
If we can harass them from the rooftops trowing tiles or any debris, do so.
Focus on any archers or shielded infantry, they would be the most dificult to deal with.
Once the raiders start going different ways or trying to flank, Hien and Xin can deal with them.
>>
>>4650918
Pulling a Po again?
First it was fireworks, then came the tiles.
>>
>>4650924
Hey, as long as it works.
>>
>>4650902
>>4650918
Taking these votes. Writing.
>>
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AtVUw5fkeV0

You land soundlessly, rolling for a moment to maintain momentum and dashing to the nearest alley.

"Something wrong?" Hien asks as you pause for the third time that night. Your eyes seemingly scan the horizon but never stopping on anything in particular. You shake your head and resume digging.

"Nothing." You remember saying. "I'm simply memorizing the town. I hope to hold them here for a while, make them angry and give them a reason to give us chase into the wood. If we're to be a distraction then we best be able to hold their attention."


You race through the more intacts buildings, keeping low and on all fours until you reach the nearest edge of the town. Rolling in the dirt and stopping behind a low wall you lay in wait for your quarry.

---

The raiders wait for a moment unsure of how to proceed. Two things press them onwards simulatenously. The shout from their commander and the scream of one of their squad mates as the white rabbit drops from the leaves and drives it's knives into the man's shoulders, shredding the muscle and rendering the limbs useless before vanishing back into the shadows. In the distance the sounds of leaves rustling and the heavy impact of another one of the log swings causes more shouting and the squad sees another set of their troops run out of cover and towards the town. The only way to proceed was forwards...

---

It doesn't take long before the screams and shouts ring out once more. Xin Lan and Hien had stuck to the plan. Though a large scale confrontation was not in the cards, small engagements were nessecary to drive the fear into them. Forcing them to realize that their cover was only damning them. You hear another trap go off, a series of wooden poles strapped to walls and held back by wires. When the tripwires snapped, the poles swung forward, batting them with thin spikes laced with irritants created by Ming.

"It's not much." She had said handing you a small flask of slightly red liquid. "But it'll itch like crazy if it peirces the skin. The deeper the stab the better. It'll get into their bloodsteam and deliver it in a bit father around the wound. Just try not to get it on your hands."
>>
More of the same traps go off and you see a set of feet run past your hiding place. Now it was your turn to act. You run behind them, leap high into the air and spin kick a roof's beam just as your arc leads you infront of them. The wood shatters and is sent flying behind you at the group. They dive out of the way but the narrow streets only allow a handful to escape. Two of the raiders take the debris to the chest and knocked off their feet, winded. You're a silver blur, unable to be seen properly by the naked eye, as you dash forward and palm strike one of your opponents in the chest. Their thin armor crumples under the impact of your fierce dragon style and the poor man slammed straight through the crumbling wall behind him. Another is taken out as you stand on one leg, pivot and slam the other into their throat against the remaining walls. Their impact cuts off air flow for only a second but it's enough for their body to shut down and they too fall unconcious. By now the two raiders who fell to your initial attack get up to face you. One rushes at you, sword and shield in hand, while the other draws his bow and fires at you. You simply sidestep your first opponents attack while your hand snaps up and snatches the arrow out of the air before plunging it behind the sword weilder's shoulder bone. Their arm locks in place as you stomp at her knee, breaking it, and knocking them down. As they fall you jab at their neck with a Chi strike to finish the job.

---

To the archer, it was all one fluid motion, a feat of impossiblity only capable by beings of inhuman nature. You step forward as they tremble, wondering how they got this so wrong. The stories said to be wary of the grey rabbit not this demon in snow leopard's skin. The last thing they think about is a prayer for a swift death by this foreigner as they jab him several times in the chest...
---

The archer slumps to your feet unconcious. In the distance, you hear the sounds of pitfall traps going off from the east side of town while you hear the sounds of more footsteps coming from the south side from where the raiders first attacked.

>What do you do?
>Get back to the crude catapults. Use some of them to thin the approaching invaders.
>Head to east side where you heard the pitfalls. Try to deter them from approaching there some more.
>Go south and continue fighting off more invaders. Try and lead them into more traps.
>Head north towards your group's exit route. See if any raiders have simply decided to avoid the town.
>Go west. See if your traps there are still intact.
>Signal Xin and Hien with a dragon's roar. Have them push forward out of the woods but behind the invaders.
>Write in.
>>
>>4651171
>Crude catapults
>Get up high to try and see if any of them bypassed the town without heading that far north
>>
>>4651321
I hope that when they leave this place, when they return to the Steppes that they leave warnings by the border and spread their tales.
"Go not into this place, that which births demons in response to our tread."

The best deterrence against invasion is fear.
>>
>>4651171
>Go south and continue fighting off more invaders. Try and lead them into more traps.
>Signal Xin and Hien with a dragon's roar. Have them push forward out of the woods but behind the invaders.
They are now trying to flank us, so we will flank them back
>>
>>4651321
That's a good ideia, I will support it too.
No point in this distraction if the main force goes after the refugees anyway.
>>
>>4651321
>>4651474
So we're doing a roar to call our friends, and heading south while using the catapults. Writing.
>>
A squad hurries through the town trying to get to the center. All they had to do was catch the snow leopard. With their numbers it would be possible. Once he was out of the way, the rest would fall. It was obvious they deferred to him and with out the leader the group would die. Getting into the town itself was a task all in of itself. Several squads had be taken out by pit traps they encountered at the edges of the town. Legs had been broken and some of the other troops attempted to leap across only to find themselves land in another pit. Those that tried to climb over or make a bridge soon found debris and large rocks hurtling towards them from the skies. This group must have been this country's top warriors second only to their warrior leader himself as the traps were forcing the advance on their own terms.

Even making into the town itself posed issues. Various other traps had been set, hollowed sitcks, femur traps, and even metal spikes hidden withing the dirt itself impeded the path forward to the center. By far the worst obstacle was the man himself. Squads would suddenly go silent, only to be later found, broken and unconcious. The squad hurries around a corner and one stops. Did they hear something? The rest stop, breathing hard both from exertion and dread. The sounds of footsteps echo around but no shadow or sillouette can be seen. With nothing else to do the group moves onward only to have a wall explode next to them...
---

You burst through a wall and tackle one of the raiders. The two of you roll on the ground for a moment before you kick the raider off, straight into another wall. You get on all fours and kick off, launching yourself at another. Twist backwards, snapping your leg up and striking the raider in the chin before backfliping into a landing and elbowing another in the gut. You grab their arm and slam them into the final raider. There was no time to stand around however, and you leap to the beam of another roof to look around the battlefield. Raiders were pouring out of the woods in droves, most of them intact but some limping and others collapsing right outside the trees. The north side seemed clear for now and you assume the raiders had no reason to believe that people had left. Perhaps they still thought the villagers were huddled in the community hall. Your instincts kick in and you thrust out both palms, creating a wave of air pressure, stopping a wave of arrows from turning your into a pin cushion. You leap down and head south towards entrance. You had used a few of the catapults to slow them down but you'd do much better if you took the task to hand. With the number of raiders you saw however, it would be something you couldn't do alone.

You inhale deeply...and roar.
>>
---

A raider's scream dies as Xin Lan punches them directly in the throat. The white rabbit lands gently, admist the several bodies of the raiders that had been put down. Before they could do anything, a roar rips through the air almost impossibly so. Something that loud and primal would have certainly caused the wind to whip around tore branches off of trees. Even though Xin Lan had no idea what could make that sound, they knew deep down as if written in their very being that the sound could only be one thing. A dragon. More importantly, the roar causes something deep within them to tingle. It was raw and instinctual, something that resided beyond the rabbit's concious mind. Fear. Pure and utter fear.

"What the hell was that?" They mutter pushing down the rising feeling. "Damn it big guy. Just what can't you do?" Xin Lan leaps up onto the branches and heads over towards the village to push forward behind the raiders with Hien.

----

You stomp down on a raider's spear, snapping it in two. You press forward in one of the larger streets, scattering the raiders and forcing them to break formation. The group shouts at one another, presumably communicating tactics as you fight like a demon possesed. Attacks miss, are redirected into others and seem to only serve to take one another down as you force the splintered squads into alleys of your choosing. One decides to run through the alley while another stays to try and hold you off. You'd have been impressed if it weren't for the fact the raiders would kill the villagers if they saw them. Such a tactic was exactly what you were doing it.

You allow the group to run by as you engage the other group. You hold back, you wanted to make a point. If only for a brief moment you wanted them to feel what it was like. What is felt to be hunted. No longer the dominant group, they would learn what happens when they faced someone who could fight back. On raider goes down and you smash their head against a wall. The rest's eyes widen as they hear it. The sounds of various wooden planks and bits of furniture fall from a room onto the advancing group. The sounds of the trap you purposefully allowed the group to run into. The raiders clutch their weapons tightly, as if they would bring them some sense of security just before you leap at them and their world goes dark.

>What do you do?
>Head outside the town to engage the raiders. Xin and Hien should have started pressing forward. Go assist them and begin the fight to escape towards the north woods.
>Continue patroling the town and harassing raider groups. Let Xin and Hien make it to town before planning anything.
>Wait at the community hall and allow the raiders to make it there. You've pushed hard, now it's time to give away and let the raiders think they're gaining an advantage.
>Write in.
>>
>>4652099
>Withdraw to the Community center, removing any squads on the way there.

Perhaps we can get an honour duel going. Doubt it, don't really care. I just want them to focus on us giving Xin and Hien a easy time cutting the tendons of quite a few of them
>>
>>4652143
My plan is, once we give them our location here, they are going to mob the area and be a real pain in the ass. But on that self-same score, cluster up to make our toassable nausia bombs work all the better.
>>
>>4652099
>Head outside the town to engage the raiders. Xin and Hien should have started pressing forward. Go assist them and begin the fight to escape towards the north woods.
>>
>>4652162
Why do you wish to retreat at this juncture?

The flow is picking up, but once we gather them close, we have the potential to find their leader amongst them.
What's more, when we do decide to make a break for it, we will have them all backed up in the narrower streets.
>>
>>4652213
Their attention is drawn. Their forces focused. Joining with Xin and Hien will afford us all room to breathe and regain stamina as having allies around will make the enemy more hesitant and allow people to pick up each other's slack. Xin has pretty good stamina, but I cannot speak for Hien, and he was wounded by raiders previously - such wounds are not fully healed with how little time has passed, by the way.
>>
>>4652238
Fair point. We should at least be able to crush another wave between our jaws, hammer and anvi.

Changing vote to support.>>4652162
>>
>>4652162
>>4652251
Joining our team. Writing.
>>
>>4652099
>Continue patroling the town and harassing raider groups. Let Xin and Hien make it to town before planning anything.
I want to waste as much of their time as possible until they realise the town is empty.
We will only run to the forest when is time to retreat.
>>
https://youtu.be/-ko0LbI1dAI

Hien's lungs burned. They burned from running through the forest. They burned as the wound on his side flared up and his ribs screamed in protest. They burned as he ducks under an attack just narrowly avoiding a spear to the eye. He twists out of the way and rolls on the ground causing his side to cramp up but still he pressed on. As was his duty.

His arms burned and felt as if his bracers weighed 10 times more then they should. They burned from the hundreds of repitions he had done today. As he ducked and spun slicing through several raiders at once, incapacitating them they burned but still he pressed on. As was his oath.

The young lord seemed to lose himself in the flow of battle. Long had he studied, philosophy, medicine, diplomancy and most of all, combat. Should his country need him, he would be ready. Should his family fall and the burden of leadership be placed on him, he would be ready. These types of pains were nothing new. Even in his youth he had pushed himself to the point of collapse. To those around him, he would say it was his duty. To himself, he would admit it was to escape the shadow of his siblings.

"Again!" He remembers his instructor shouting as he failed another form. "You are the son of the Emperor! Have no you shame? Do you intened to waste my time?! Da Fai learned this forms far faster than you!" A younger Hien raised his training sword up once more, sluggish and tired. Sweat drenched his form despite it being the dead of winter. His heavy breathing causing the vapors to obscure his breath. What the old master said was true. His older brother seemed to absorb combat knowledge and skills as easy as it was to breathe. What the old master didn't know was the truth behind Hien's exhaustion. All throughout the night the young man had trained, repeating a month's worth of practice in order to be able to move on to this next phase. He would learn this. He would be useful to the Yan family. Hien tries to avoid rubbing his tired eyes and ignores his oncoming diplomatic studies. He did not want to think what his other tutors would say about his intellect compared to his sister's. All he needed to do was succeed. All he needed to do was show everyone he was great in his own right...

Hien sidesteps a sword thrust and chops down on the raider's wrist with his empty hand, snapping it as if it were a twig. His opponent's blade falls and the young lord swipes his blade at the raider's face, nicking the forehead and causing it to spill blood over the eyes. The raider vainly tries to clean his sight but earns a fist to the throat as a reward. The young lord leaps back, over the white rabbit, and spins in midair to cut down two more opponents. "It seems like we may have bitten more than we could chew!" Hien says.
>>
"Speak for yourself!" Xin Lan replies, parrying two daggers and cutting under the armpits to disable the arms before sweeping the legs underneathe the raider. "I got my side covered! Aren't you supposed to be some kind of prodigy? Don't tell me the rumors were false!"

Hien laughs. This was his duty. To protect his nation, to protect his people. Long ago he had resigned to the fact that he would never ascend to the throne. Rather than become lazy and slothful as many nobles had, he had decided to serve his country in his own way. If he could not step out of his sibling's shadows then he would reside in them and do what he could for his own people. But never had he expected to feel...this. Never had he expected to have fun. In the midst of combat, with his life on the line, he fought alongside similar individuals. Indivduals who judged him based on his abilities and not his rank. People who though like him and only wanted to do good in the world. "One should be wary about listening to baseless rumors. Lest they become lost in them but yes, I suppose I am one." He replies spinning his blade and holding it with a reversed grip so that Xin Lan could use it as a jumping board. The white rabbit soars high into the air and daggers rain from the sky upon everyone around Hien.

"That's it. I'm out." Xin Lan says. "Unless we start scavanging, I have nothing lef to throw."

"Then we fight to the last man." Hien replies.

"Doubtful." Xin Lan says rasing his daggers. "The big guy has a plan. We just need to hold out for it."

"Do you trust Tai Lung?" Hien asks. "Even after all he has done?"

"With my life." The white rabbit says. "He's my best friend."

Hien glances down at the rabbit before smiling. "Then I too hope I may be able to call him friend someday." He say as the two lunge forward to fight once more.
>>
---

With another roar, you dragon kick a raider at the edge of town. The two of you soar through the air before you land infront of the approaching raiders. The roar catches them off guard as they were focusing on advancing and fighting your friends from behind. You knee a raider in the stomach and grab her by the face as you toss her into the group. Confusion spreads through the crowd as they are flanked giving you time to rip a spear out of the hands of a raider and slam the butt of it in the back of the head of another. The spearless raider attempts to run but knives fly past her and wrap wires around her arms. You drive your fist into her and she drops to the ground. You leap over and do a split kick, striking two more raiders aside as you fight through the crowd. Xin Lan and Hien were a storm of blades and acrobatics. The rabbit slid and leaped over the young noble as they both sliced their way through to you. Tendons were cut, armor sundered, and foes were broken as the two of you approached one another. Hien parries a blow and slides his blade past their defenses to cut the straps of their armor off. The armor falls and two daggers bury themselves in the raider's shoulders as Xin Lan wrenches them aside leaving their back exposed to you. You finish off the attacker by stomping them behind the knees and grabbing the back of their head to slam into the ground.

"You certainly know how to make an entrance." Hien says as all three of you go back to back.

"Please, he's just showing off at this point." Xin Lan says spinning a dagger on a wire.

"Their numbers are getting bigger. It seems like the main force is starting to catch up." You say fists raised.

"Then what's the plan?" Xin Lan asks.

>What do you do?
>Continue to press your advantage. Fight outside of town for a while longer.
>Fall back to down. Continue to use hit and run tactics.
>Fight your way to the north. Pull the advancing raiders to the forest and begin the next phase of your plan.
>Write in.
>>
>>4652500
>Fight your way to the north. Pull the advancing raiders to the forest and begin the next phase of your plan.
>>
>>4652500
>Fight to the north for the next phase.
We've beat the utter shit out of the forward advanced scouting party. But if they know they are getting re-enforcements then they are going to keep on up with the fighting to bring us down with numbers.
If we pull back to the north, then the distance between them and the main force either lengthens, demoralising them as we continue to chew them up and spit them out, or they hold back to regroup and we can catch our breath.

But already I'd say this was a tremendous success. They will be more cautious when next they try to attack a town.
>>
>>4652500
>Fight your way to the north. Pull the advancing raiders to the forest and begin the next phase of your plan.
Hit and run won't work on a bigger and more coherent force.
>>
Also, something about Hiens reaction amuses me.

>I'm fighting for my life alongside the worst criminal legends in history, renown for their butchery against a savage raiding, razing and raping army of steppe mongols, who are out to destroy my entire family tree, all while I myself am injured immensely and have been fighting for an hour.
>And I'm having the TIME OF MY BLOOD LIFE!
>>
>>4652541
It's probably the first time in the young man's life where he is actually proving his own worth vs people simply assuming it because of his birthright. Ming might have panicked over being to casual with their ruler but even that was innocent enough. TL and Xin were basically "Here's the plan. Are you down to help?" There's just something about finally being able to prove yourself by your own merits. Even if you're doing it by trying not to die.

>>4652506
>>4652507
>>4652524
Forcing our way north. Writing.
>>
"We fight our way north. We're slowly losing the fight in terms of numbers and strength. We've made our point now let's start to lose them." You say. "On my mark, we'll start to move." You wait a moment for the perfect oppertunity. Two raiders approach and you stomp forward, driving your hands into their chests. Your claws dig into their armor and you lift the two raiders. "Now!" You shout as you rush forward, carrying the two raiders and using them as a battering ram.

"Of all the-...seriously?!" Xin Lan shouts as they follow you through the crowd.

"You have to admit, it certainly is a way to clear a path." Hien says as he backhands an approaching raider. You carry the two further before tossing them aside when the pack grows heavier with reinforcements. "So much for a free ride." He finishes, holding up his blade once more.

"Listen big guy." Xin Lan says. "Can you make me a promise?"

"Yeah?" You ask as you smash your elbow into raider, knocking teeth out. "Assuming we survive."

"I want a break. Like a long long break. Somewhere nice and warm with good food and a bath. Please a bath." They say exhasperated as they parry a series of blows around them before you drive your palm into raider's ear. "I told you a house was a good idea."

"I'll think about it." You tease as you drive your knuckle into the eye of another rider. Hien steps forward and slams the sheathe of his sword down upon the man's head.

"Best we get to safety before we plan your vacation." Hien says. "Duck!" He shouts. You duck under the swing of an axe and Hien leaps, rolling off your back. Before falling off, he swings his leg and kicks another raider in the face before falling into a spining slash on an unsuspecting raider. The three of you press onwards, cutting, stabbing and striking through raider after raider. The groups grow thicker but you manage to keep the thinner side to the north. Eventually you mangage to break free as the last of the raiders scatter before you and back off to rejoin the larger group.
>>
"Run!" You shout. All three of you drop any pretense of fighting and make a mad dash to the forest. Arrows rain from the sky now that your group was far from any friendly fire. You all manage to duck into the tree line and run farther in to a large rock you all had decided to use as a gathering spot. The sounds of the raiders can be heard in the distance as they follow you. You pause to catch your breath and Xin Lan hisses. "What's wrong?" You ask looking at them.

"Nothing." They lie as they peek from behidn the rock to keep an eye on the raiders, an arrow stuck through their leg.

>What do you do?
>Pull the arrow out of Xin's leg and patch them up as best you can.
>Leave the arrow in and press onward. Hopefully the traps will slow the raiders down enough to escape.
>Tell Hien to take care of Xin. Run back towards the raiders and try to hold them off while Hien does first aid.
>Abandon the plan. Run straight to the location where Ming is hidden. Grab her and run as far as you can.
>Write in.
>>
Maybe a mix of the last two? Get the other two safe while we distract?
>>
>>4652727
>Tell Hien to get Xin to Ming, we and the traps will harry the raiders for a few minutes and catch up.

The tree's are our allies here.
>>
>>4652727
Cut the shaft but leave the arrowhead, if you pull it off it will worse the bleeding.
Hopefully it's a normal arrow and not serrated, otherwise Xin is going to have to rest for a long time.
>>
>>4653286
I'm not sure he can fight as a effectively with the arrow in his leg without damaging the limb.

You know what, If we pulled the arrow out [which we can check if it's serrated by the other arrows around us] then we could heal his leg enough to continue our plan.
We'd have an injured leg, but that's going to hamper us much less than Xin
>>
>>4653289
The problem is that if it is serrated, if you pull out you do more damage than leaving it in, they way you are suposed to remove it is to cut a bit around the arrow head and remove using pincers, hell, even a normal arrow can to damage just yanking it out.
I'm just very worried about it because serrated arrows were one of the mongols especialties.
>>
>>4653330
Then lets just get him back to Ming.
>>
>>4652950
>>4653223
Getting the bun to Ming while we hold back the raiders. Ming is gonna be upset. Writing.
>>
>>4653732
When is Ming not upset with us?
>>
>>4653740
Ussually anytime before and after fighting the times we're for our or other's lives. Which honestly is like 80%. 20% of the time we're punching someone in the fact and Ming is hiding while preforming medic work which is majority of this quest..
>>
>>4653754
1 in 5 times is pretty good for a situation featuring Tai Lung.
>>
"Xin, I can see the arrow." You say leaning to peek on the other side of the rock. You can see the faint silouttes of raiders running around in the distance.

"Alright!" Xin Lan hisses back. "We can have Ming take it out once we get back to her. I'm fine." They lie.

"Hien, take Xin to Ming. I'll hang back and keep the raiders off you two." You say stepping out from behind the rock.

"No way! I can stay!" Xin Lan says.

"I'm afraid I agree with your friend." Hien replies. "Pushing yourself would only make the injury worse. We still have to face the raiders themselves once the Five arrive so it will do you no good to push yourself now." Xin Lan grumbles.

"You sound like Ming." They say. "Fine! Let's head out" Hien leans down to lift Xin Lan up and they wiggle. "Hey! Watch the hands! We're not even on the first date." They toss you a few bottles. "Here Ming made these but I think you'll put them to better use." You gingerly catch them and put them away in a satchel.

"We'll meet you later." Hien says. "Please try and survive. I don't wish to tell the others you didn't make it." You shoot Hien a grin.

"Same goes to you. I don't want to add the murder of a lord to my list." You say before the two of you split up and run in the opposite direction.

---

The first group you reach had somehow managed to avoid the traps you laid out around the forest. You tense your legs your legs up and wait for them to pass before you strike. You run by them and strike the nearest one, striking them in the head before leaping back into the trees. To them, all they saw was a silver blur, heard the sound of something striking flesh, and only managed to turn around in time to see their squad mate crumple to the ground and you slipping back into the trees. The group freezes, wary of another attack but none ever comes. With a target nearby and the possibility of another one of their targets leaping out to attack them again, the group slowly advance towards the trees. After all, it was their job to catch you and you couldn't have gone far. The squad moves forward, moving past a bush and unaware of the glowing yellow eyes that hid within them. You leap out and grab another one of the raiders, slipping your bicep under their chin and constricting their throat to prevent them from screaming. You dive back behind the foliage just in time to avoid the others turning at the sound and discovering another one of their companions missing. They never did find you after that.
>>
You leave the unconcious body in the bushes and make your way towards the entrace of the forest. You start to hear the sounds of your other traps going off. More logs on tripwires, pits and wooden spikes. Screams fill the forest as you leap down from a tree and engage another squad. The squads were becoming more and more well armed and armored but you still engage. Your fists fly, breaking weapons and metal as people around you fall. Even so, the fighting attracts more people and you find yourself faced with another group as you dive behind cover.

>What do you do?
>Continue to fight even as more troops come.
>Draw out a fight and attract as many raiders as you can then lead them to the putrid trap.
>Head back to Ming's location and hide. You're drawing too much heat right now.
>Write in.
>>
File: 20210215_174324.jpg (2.25 MB, 4160x3120)
2.25 MB
2.25 MB JPG
>>4653929
>Draw out a fight and attract as many raiders as you can then lead them to the putrid trap.
They are starting to avoid the traps by themselves, which means we are going to have to make the trigger it.

Also since I read the last update with Xin asking for a house this design for a compound has been stuck in my head
>>
File: 20210215_181252.jpg (2.04 MB, 4160x3120)
2.04 MB
2.04 MB JPG
>>4653943
It was supposed to be in a location like this, which apparently is common in south china, but anyplace would work.
And is probably too extravagant for Tai Lung anyway.
>>
>>4653949
Damnit the photo is sideways even after I flipped it
>>
>>4653943
I'll support. Putrid traps should take em out and then we can return to ming.

Or straight outrun them
>>
>>4653949
Bit extravagant yes, but the concept is cool. I'd prefer a 4 roomed house by the side of a lake at the top of a waterfall, for aesthetics
>>
>>4653943
>>4653949
Nice design anon! Like it. On a mountain right? I think those were rope bridges.
>>4653960
I could see both ideas working. Mountain waterfall a few minutes away from the main compound if not right outside it. Plus the 4 roomed house might be living quarters. I could see other buildings being made for stuff like Ming's alchemy. Maybe a training building full of gear and like a zen garden for Renshu and meditation with like a shrine to Shenlong in the center. Maybe a small bamboo or peach orchard off to the side so Bao could arrive as well.

I think TL and Renshu would be fine with something small but Xin would never allow them to have a simple home and Ming would probably want an extra building for practicality as alchemy could get messy or stink.

>>4653943
>>4653957
Leading the raiders to the large trap. Writing.
>>
>>4653981
>Xin we dont need rooms this big each.
Oh yes we do big guy, now you are each getting a room and the house is not getting any smaller. So mark out where you want the rooms!
>TL and Renshu proceed to make two very small rooms before using the space to expand the living area
>>
>>4653960
A house near a waterfall would be cool, but just a 4 room shack might not be enough for all the companions we are collecting.
>>4653981
Yeah, on top of one of those weird asian montains, near a river and surronded by a forest.
Those are rope bridges and stairs.
The tree is a peach tree for meditation, near a carp pond, the two-story house is the main building, the hexagonal is a shrine for the windy boys and I couldn't decide if the extra building should be an alchemy lab with an primitive greenhouse, a training hall or just a guest house, just knew it had to exist.
>>4653960
>>
You leap out from your hiding spot with a growl and grab another raider. You smash them into another and back off. These troops were fresh and now the main forces had arrived. You could probably take them all on but it would only be a matter of time before you were overrun or someone got a lucky hit. Still, you needed to deter the army from following you as you headed back to your friends. You leap back to avoid a large hammer from crushing you but you hold back. It would be easy to tear the weapon from it's owner hands but you wanted more people to come. A raider sends an arrow flying at you and you resist the urge to slap it out of the air. You wanted to appear tired and haggard. To give them a reason to think they had a chance of catching you. The raiders shout, probably for back up, and you wait as you avoid another attack. The hammer slams into a nearby tree and the bark shatters above you raining splinters on your head.

You hear the sound of footsteps approaching and your forced to knock out one of your attackers when your cornered next to a tree. You push past them only to see another group arrive, weapons at the ready. You slowly start to back up into the trees before turning around and running. You hear the raiders give chase and you keep an ear out to listen for more of them. Your efforts pay off when you hear another group nearby and you dash at them. You leap from out of nowhere and drop kick someone. The group turns to face you and you turn around, running back at the original mob that was chasing you. The mob seemed quite surprised to see you and they hesitate long enough for you to double clothesline two raiders before leaping over their heads and continuing to run.

You continue this tactic of running at groups, attacking them and running away. As the throng of raiders grows, you adjust your direction and begin to make your way to your target. The thundering sound footsteps behind you is something to behold. You don't ever remember being on the run like this before and you can't help but admit that you find the situation to be somewhat exhilarating. To be on the desperate side, to be the one being hunted was certainly a new experience for you. You dive between trees to avoid arrows, slide under low hanging branches to keep some distance and slowly make your way to a large clearing.

You leap up on to a treetop and wait. Soon enough the raiders arrive and look around confused as you had just disappeared. One of them barks out some orders and they begin to spread around. It didn't really matter how far they spread out, however, as you lift a large barrel over your head. You give a sharp whistle to get their attention and hurl it straight at the raider giving orders.
>>
The result was instantaneous. As soon as the barrel collided with the poor man, it exploded and sent liquids everywhere. Far worse was the smell that began to emanate as the liquids began to evaporate. Soon a mist of miasma spreads throughout the clearing and the sounds of shouting are soon replaced with the sounds of gagging. Retching and gasping soon replaces it as the awful smell of a barrelful of waking up formula spreads throughout the group. You quickly depart before the smell hits you but just as you leave you can see the raiders stumbling around either throwing up or desperately trying to get away from the smell unaware of the fact that they'd simply spread it to others. With your work done, you head to your friends.

---

Ming and the others were hidden in a nearby cave a few hours away from them town. Knowing this, you were actually quite proud of Ming. She had managed to make the trip several times to deliver food and other supplies during the small window of time you had showing how much her speed had increased during the small time of training she had. You slowly make your way to the entrance. Keeping an eye out for any signs of raiders and you quietly tap at the cave's walls as you enter. You don't light a torch or candle, having memorized the exact route to take to reach the small side passage deeper in to the cave. Every so often you would tap again, every time it being a different pattern. By the time you arrive at the small room, everyone was well aware of your arrival. You find Ming, Hien, and Xin sitting around a small fire and bloody bandages everywhere.

>What do you do?
>Approach your friends and discuss the next part of your plan. (What do you do? Stay another day and continue to harass the raiders or go find the evacuation party)
>Sit down and eat. You're starving and talking can wait a bit longer.
>Tell Hien to take over. He can go out and continue to bait and fight the raiders as you rest.
>Write in.
>>
>>4654006
You can bet there would have been tons of teasing about TL needing a bigger room just incase he starts bring in women for some intimacy.

>TL and Renshu proceed to make two very small rooms before using the space to expand the living area
That is exactly what they'd do.

Xin would probably want a treasure room. Obviously everyone would point out that they have no treasure to put in there but Xin just doesnt' want to say they want a room where they can put items that have nice memories of their friends attached to them.
>>
>>4654083
>Inform them of the situation, main force here, used the traps, what traps we think we have left, ask for suggestions. Compliment ming on her alchemy.
>Sit and eat.

I'm of the personal opinion that we should either withdraw completely or wait a couple of hours till night and go back to hit them while they are sleeping, set fire to their food stores, just general terror tactics.
>>
>>4654085
Well judging from some of today's events, said woman would apparently need to chase him down before any intimacy can get going.
Both to prevent his escape and get the blood flowing.
>>
>>4654089
Assuming she doesn't kill him from embarassment though any woman capable of doing that is probably an increadibly deadly foe.
>>
>>4654083
>Approach your friends and discuss the next part of your plan. (What do you do? Stay another day and continue to harass the raiders or go find the evacuation party)
>Sit down and eat. You're starving and talking can wait a bit longer.
We need to check if this is the majority of the raiders or if they discovered that the town is abandoned, if they are alredy going after the convoy we need to go support them, otherwise we buy as much time as possible, maybe find out their camp and try to destroy any supplies, or focus on downing officers so they become less organized.
Also we need to give the sword to Hien, everyone is going to be non-lethal.
>>
So then what do you want to do? Stay or start to move out to get back to Shifu and the others?
>>
>>4654154
Wait an hour or two, then head back to go check on the raiders.
>>
>>4654154
Grab a bite, see how Xin and Hien are holding up, thanks Ming and go scout the raiders in the town and their camp, depending than we can plan ahead.
>>
>>4654173
Well, and get out friends imput.
>>
>>4654173
Agree, we can move faster than the raiders, also small groups are faster than large. Rest up for a bit then head off
>>
>>4654173
>>4654203
>>4654203
>>4654207
Alrighty. Then I'll get to writing.
>>
"The raiders are in chaos." You say walking towards your friends. "That should keep them busy though I'm not sure if that was enough to scare them away."

"By now they should be aware that the village is empty." Hien says. "What they will make of that situation, I do not know."

"They'll probably stay a bit longer." Xin Lan says. "We've made them pretty mad and they obviously don't want anyone who knows of their exsistence and can do something about it living. Especially when one of those is the son of the emperor. Though I'd hazard a guess they'll leave soon if they want to keep their location hidden."

"Then let's hope the Five come back to us soon." Hien replies. "Or the trail might grow cold once more."

"So what do you suggest we do?" You ask. "The evacuation is only a few hours away. We might need to hold their attention a bit longer in case they decide to start looking beyond the immediate vicinity of the village."

"Xin is hurt." Ming says. "And every time we do that we run the risk of someone else getting hurt."

"They only got me through sheer numbers." Xin Lan grumbles. "If they faced me like before this would have never happened."

"Nonetheless, her point still stands." Hien says. "We run the risk of getting injured with every encounter more so than ussual. With their numbers, they can continue fighting at full strength as we exhaust ourselves. Furthermore, they'll soon learn to adapt to our tactics. These may be raiders but they're being lead by someone who knows what their doing. We should limit our exposure to them unless absolutely nessecary."

"We can't just hide from them forever. We have to do something at least." You say. "At the very least we can go and see if we can find their numbers. We'd at least know what we're up against."

"I'd advise against it for now." Hien says. "The attacks were recent. They're bound to be on high alert."

"So then what do we do?" Xin Lan asks. "We can't just sit here and wait forever."

"No but we can wait a day." Hien says. "By tomorrow, they should hopefully start their normal routine. We can use that to find it out and use it to our advantage should they move. That is of course with your permission." He adds looking at you.

You shrug. "You're the highest ranking of us all. The decision should fall on you."

"But this is your plan. Furthermore, Ming and Xin Lan are more accustomed to your presence than mine. Should I have decided to take lead on this it would only serve to disrupt the balance of this group. So I shall defer to you." HIen says.

>What do you want to do?\
>Go out tonight to spy on the raiders. You can formulate a plan sooner.
>Wait til tomorrow night. It would be best if the raiders think you gone before you strike again.
>Send Hien to spy on the raiders. He's probably more stealthy than you.
>Write in.
>>
>>4654462
>Wait until tomorrow night, in the mean time let Hien study the book
>Thank Hien for considering beyond his birthright.
If they are gone, we have Xin and his super senses to track them.
If not, we have every advantage,
>>
>>4654471
Now I want to explain my though on thanking him, before I go to sleep since it may seem random.

But it seems to me, that from our perspective the man's been nothing but accommodating and given every courtesy that he just didn't need to nor would it think for us to ask for, all in the intent of insuring success of our shared mission.

The thanks is partly to show respect and gratitude of such considerations, though also partly to see if he would let slip a reason why, some offhanded comment or flash of emotion that we can read to get a better udnerstanding of him. That's my thought, nighty oh chaps.
>>
>>4654462
>Wait til tomorrow night. It would be best if the raiders think you gone before you strike again.
I wonder if we can try dismantling some of the traps and moving their locations, and rearming the ones that went off. Might throw them a bit of a loop.
>>4654471
Should probably mention that we are glad he is a good man. Ever since we heard about what happened in Xianqi we been worried he would be arrogant, incompetent or involved somehow. Or atleast I've been.
>>
>>4654531
Aye, maybe a bit more diplomatic than that.
>>
I'll count votes in about an hour or so. Today might be the last day of this thread as well depending on how it goes. I want to be able to post next thread's link. Shame we no longer hit 1k posts but I've been busy with things and I'm glad we can at least his 600.
>>
>>4655428
beating 4350 is a rare thing anyways. So long as we maintain a holding pattern of 500+ I wouldn't worry.
>>
>>4654471
>>4654531
Waiting til the next night. Writing.
>>
"Let's wait until tomorrow night." You concede. "We could all use some time to recuperate and plan." Ming seems to relax somewhat and sits against the rock wall.

"In that case, I'll see what I can whip up with the rations we have." She says.

"Good thing we found some more." Xin Lan says. "We can last a few weeks in here with no problem."

"I think I'd go crazy if we did that." Ming replies as she adds more wood to the fire. The flames begin to pick up and the small room is illuminated. She moves over to a barrel and scoops some water into a small pot which she beings to boil. "Hopefully the others are ok."

"I'm sure they are." Xin Lan says stretching their good leg. "They have Stripes with them plus the Dragon Warrior and the big guy's dad. We did a pretty good job so any stragglers who decide to go searching for them will be in for a rude surprise. What are you making?" They ask hopping over to the pot. "Is it fish? I'm not eating fish."

"It's not fish and even if it was, yes you would. You've been eating fish recently and this isn't the Gale Cutter." Ming says poking the rabbit between the ears. Xin Lan gives Ming a grumpy look. You let the two hash out the great fish debate as you walk over to Hien. Sitting next to him, you hand over the map and book. "We have some time. Would you mind going over these again? Maybe we can figure out something we can use."

"Certainly." Hien says taking the items. He digs into one of the nearby bags and pulls a candle out. Lighting it, he sets it on a rock to use as illumination. Flipping through the pages he skims the book for a moment before starting at the first page. "I never did expect that I would be using something like this when I was studying." He admits. "Though the language is still a bit of a mystery to me, the basics come through well enough." You nod and stay quiet as to not distrupt Hien's reading. You look at your friends, happy that even while injured and afraid they still managed to make the best of the situation.

"Xin, how can someone so into food not know how to cook?" Ming asks.

"I can cook! You just don't want to eat it."

"It's barely considered food. I'm surprised you survived so long without us."

"Take out is a thing! Besides, I got all my nutrients just fine!"

Ming shakes her head and stirs the pot. "I don't know whether to feel sad for you or simply horrified." Xin Lan continues to glare at Ming but still watches her cook. You're not sure if they simply want to remain close or try and actually learn to cook. Nonetheless you feel the need to say, "Thanks."

Hien looks up from the book looking slightly confused. "I beg your pardon?"
>>
"I said thanks. You've made every effort to accommodate our needs and given us every courtesy even when you didn't need to. Even if it was just to ensure the success of this mission. When we first heard there was a noble running around asking for help, we had simply assumed it was someone who was naive at best or arrogant at worst...at least that was not assuming the person was a spy attempting to rob innocent people. You have no reason to lower yourself to our status like you've done and yet you've taken every opportunity to do so." You explain.

Hien simply smiles. "It is what a good leader does. Taking power for power's sake does not make a person a leader. It makes them a tyrant. To lead one must take account of the situation and understand the means of their people. If one disregards those they must guide then they will be blind to the truth. How can someone be expected to run a country if they refuse to heed the needs and cries of their people? Though...I must admit it is rather refreshing not being expected to take charge for once." He chuckles. "Admittedly, I suppose my siblings are correct. I am far too soft to be a leader." You give the young lord a look of confusion. "They are more...broad in their perceptions." He admits as he thinks for the right words. "More accurately, they tend to look at the grander scheme of things than I. My sister must take into account the entire nation rather than a single city. Even if she could send food to a staving village, she must also consider how that would appear to others. How the nobility will react, how it will affect the stability of China. Perhaps it would be better to let that town go or help them relocate than to attempt to save them. My brother runs the military but even he cannot send troops where he pleases. He must appear to serve the Empress, lest he appear to be sowing inssurection or to sow the seeds of rebellion. If the population believes they can weild their training against the government it may begin a civil war. In a less dramatic sense, he must also measure the lives of every man under his command. To send them to fight means he is willing to allow them to die. It means he's willing to break apart families and leave children parentless. But it is his duty to do so. To fail that means he puts the rest of China in danger. So he must decide to destroy a few families if it means preserving the families of everyone else. My siblings cannot consider the minutiae of singular lives or even villages because they bear the burden of the nation. Something they believe I cannot do. Something I do not think I could do. My heart is simply too soft."

>What do you say?
>Write in.

>You have a day and a half to fill. What do you do before nightfall of the next day?
>Sleep and eat. Best you preserve all your strength just in case.
>Ask Ming if she can make anything to help.
>Talk to one of your friends. It doens't have to be about the current situation just something to pass the time.
>Write in.
>>
>>4655620
>"A leader of a nation? Don't sell yourself short, I think you could do it, but you would not enjoy it. A leader of the smaller things I think you would make better for, a group of people who put their trust in you and who you trust in turn. When you are dealing with people, not assets and politics and armies and treaties, when you deal with people then having a softer heart is an asset provided it is backed with the will and knowledge of what you must do and what you can and cannot allow. We always offer our foe a chance to turn away, to repent and refuse the life they now choose to lead, but when they refuse that chance then they have chosen the ideal they are ready to fight and die over, and in turn we do not give them quarter.

But you have already learned what it took me twenty years and many mistakes to learn. China couldn't hope for a better lord, especially one that hasn't fallen to the easy paths."

>Talk with ming about nothing in paticular. Maybe potential training regimens.
>>
>>4655620
>A soft heart is always a blessing, specially when you have the strength to back. And I believe you have the capability to go even father than you alreafy have. Cherish who you are Hien, you don't want to harden yourself to be a hero for others. I already wlaked that path, and looking back, I think even if I didn't fall I would have been unhappy, and quite a poor hero. If you want to know whether fighting with a weight in your heart is better than being an calculating warrior, you should ask Xin over there, they should have quite an eye opening opinion.
>Talk to one of your friends. It doens't have to be about the current situation just something to pass the time.
Talk to Ming, she is behind in actual interaction other than training and healing. Maybe about her family? Now that spoke with dad that could be a wholesome topic.
>>
>>4655769
Family would be good to tall about.
>>
>>4655820
It just occurred to me, Tai Lung only knows a very stern father sho pushed us constantly for our own good.

So I can just imagine him going "hey ming, why dont we hear about your family, like where they had you left in the wild to teach you how to forage."

"What do you mean they did picnics? Well okay, where did you keep the spinning blade training dummy?"

"Oh come on, those were my favorite toy! Xin gets it!"
>>
>>4655830
>"Oh come on, those were my favorite toy! Xin gets it!"
"Did she at least do the thing where you had to kill your way out of a prison?...no? Just me? Your childhoods were weird. Stripes did it too but his was easier. Prison got attacked by some kind of rebel faction in Japan."

>>4655677
>>4655769
Talking about family. Writing.
>>
>>4655864
The assassins actually outnumber us, so their childhoods are the norm for the group. Fuck.
>>
>>4655919
Ming is the only normal one of the group isn't she?
Although abandoning everything to travel with two ex-murderers isn't normal either.
>>
>>4655981
She is the only one with a normal childhood.
>>
>>4655981
Ming follows the archetype of getting a taste of adventure and not wanting to returning to a boring normal life. TL offered her something more and promised her the chance to grow. If this was a darker meaner quest then she'd learn the whole "being a hero isn't all sunshine." Certainly she's seen travel isn't always peaceful but in the end things tend to work out.

But yes, she's lived a normal childhood.
>>
“A leader of a nation? Don’t sell yourself short, I think you could do it, but you would not enjoy it. A soft heart is always a blessing, especially when you have the strength to back it up and I believe you have the capability to go even farther than you already have. Cherish who you are Hien, you don’t want to harden yourself to be a hero to others. I have already walked that path and looking back, I think even if I hadn’t made the choices I made long ago, I would have been unhappy and quite a poor hero. A leader of smaller things I think would be better suited for you. A group of people who put their trust in you, and who you trust in turn. When you are dealing with people, not assets and politics or armies and treaties, when you deal with people then having a softer heart is an asset, provided it is backed with the will and knowledge of what you must do and what you can and cannot allow.” You say. Hien gives you another, if not sadder smile.

“I’m afraid this is not for want of heroism. It is out of duty that I must do so though I must admit that I already have given my hand at being a leader of a small group and even that was a failure. In more ways than one. However, I will take your words to heart Tai Lung. A true master is the eternal student as they say and I would be remiss to not learn from the experience of others. Perhaps it is true that I am too soft to be a leader but maybe in time I’ll find a way to be useful to my country.” He says.

“I see...all I can really say is that if you want to know whether fighting with a weight in your heart is better than being a calculating warrior I suggest you ask Xin about that. Their insight will be quite eye opening.” You say.

“I shall make the time to ask them then if they are willing to speak on the topic.” Hien says in agreement. “We have plenty of time before we plan our next move.” You nod and leave the young man to his reading. With a full day of nothing to do you decide to go and talk to Ming. It had been a while since you had spoken with her for an extended length of time. You make your way to the fire and Xin Lan waves you over.

“Hey big guy! Tell me that it’s true that men don’t prefer women who can cook over women who can’t!” They say pointing to Ming. Ming puts her hands on her hips.

“They do too! What are you gonna do when the family is hungry? Stare at the oven until things magically appear on it?” She says.

“Why do I gotta be the cook? Why can’t they do it themselves?” Xin Lan counters.

“Then what are you gonna do to contribute? They’ll be working all day. Unless you’re gonna be working.”

“I could! Tell her. Tell her I could.”
>>
You shrug. “I guess? I thought you were a guy.” Xin Lan just throws their hands up into the air and you wonder how the conversation led to this. “I’m not saying that a woman needs to know how to cook but I think part of a relationship is being able to split up chores and burdens. I guess it would depend on the couple?”

“Well for Xin’s sake I hope their spouse can cook.” Xin Lan just grumbles something about an acquired taste and wanders off to read. You sit down and watch the pot bubble for a while before asking, as casually as you could, which is to say very abruptly, “What are you parents like?”

Ming looks at you with surprise. “I’m sorry?” She asks in polite confusion.

“Your parents.” You clarify. “I’m sure they must’ve been amazing doctors to teach you everything you know. What were they like? What kind of training did you do?”

Ming giggles then laughs. This time it was your turn to look confused. You hadn’t really made a joke. Maybe her training was more intense than the ones you gave her. She places a hand on your shoulder and rubs her eyes. “I’m sorry.” She says giggling. “My parents weren’t doctors. They’re farmers.”

“What?” You ask.

“Mom and dad are farmers. They grow rice. They have a few fruit trees but that’s mostly for them. Along with a small garden.” She says. “The most I learned from them was a few home remedies from my mom. That’s when I learned I liked alchemy. I guess that’s when they realized how smart I was because a few months later they bought me a medicine book from a merchant. Never did take it with me. If they haven’t thrown it out, it should still be at home.”

“So then...what did you...do?” You ask. “Like all I ever did with my father was train. I mean...we ate together and sometimes we went to festivals but as I grew we kind of stopped…”

“Well...my mom used to teach me how to cook and I would help my dad out in our fields. Not a whole lot considering I was a child but as I grew I started helping around the village as a nurse. Umm...sometimes when my dad didn’t feel like working he’d make time and we’d all go for a walk through the woods. We’d pick mushrooms and collect stones.” Ming says thinking. “Sometimes we’d bring lunch and we’d eat there enjoying nature.”

“I did something similar too.” You admit. “But my father would take me to lift boulders or to meditate under waterfalls. Sometimes we would wander around at night using our senses to get back home in the dark.” Ming gives you a weird look. You decide that perhaps that wasn’t something she did.

>What do you ask Ming about? There’s plenty you don’t know about her.
>Write in.
>>
>>4656052
This is basically a perfect Tai lung conversation about normal childhoods.

>Ask ming about her home, if she had any friends growing up, Any good stories from her past.
We must find something to tease her with, but we don't have her mother here for baby stories. This is the way.
>>
>>4656089
Asking about her home village and how she ended up in the city as an assistent/appretince sounds a good ideia too.
Also if she has any hobbies, the gifts we got for Renshu and Xin were for their pastimes, meanwhile she got needles for more work.
>>
>>4656123
Yeah.
Maybe if she went to any festivals when they were a kid, even we did that.
>>
>>4655620
I just remembered about Kai and Oogway, and how their struggle to unify China ended ruining their friendship and nearly dooming Kai, and also the story about Luo forging the sword of heroes, but losing his father beacuse he saw himself less competent than his brothers. We really should tell Hien about it and give him the replica, that should give him something to thing about too. Maybe tomorrow after he fi ishes mulling over whathever Xin tells him.
>>
>>4656753
That’s a good idea
>>
>>4656089
>>4656123
>>4656731
Asking about Ming's home and childhood. Writing
>>
You scratch your head wondering what to ask. With nothing coming to mind you decide on, "What...was your house like?"

"It was ok." Ming says. "2 rooms bedrooms and a small space to for meals and gatherings. We didn't really need much else." She admits. "I guess it's not much compared to living in the Jade Palace." You think for a moment.

"No I guess not." You agree. "Your home sounds better."

"What?"

"You had all you needed in a small home. The palace is grand and much larger but...it was also empty. While that made for good meditation I have to admit that it also made it feel rather lonely. It sounds like your home was more close-knit." You explain.

"I mean...I guess that's one way to look at it." Ming admits. "Though I'm not sure you'd enjoy it. Gods know I could have done with a bit of privacy here and there."

"You mean like when you brought your boyfriend home?" You tease. Ming blushes and smacks your arm.

"Shut up! I did no such thing!" She laughs. "I kept all my boyfriends hidden from my dad." She says sticking her tongue out. "You should see all the boys I managed to attract and all the things we did." She says poking your arm.

"W-well I mean..." You stammer before clearing your throat. "What about your non male friends?" You ask. "I'm sure you weren't the only child in the village."

"Aww...don't want to hear about that one time I had like 3-" Ming continues teasing you.

"No! That's...that's alright." You say as your hear a certain rabbit roaring with laughter a few feet away. "What were your nonromantic friends like?"

"Well just for the record, I only had one boyfriend and my dad scared him off." Ming elaborates. "Bet my dad could beat you up too." She muses.

"I'm certain his wrath is something to behold when it involves protecting you." You say amused.

"As for my friends...well I suppose they're rather boring compared to the ones I have now." Ming says thinking outloud. "We never did anything like what I do now but I guess we just did what kids do."

"Like what?"

"You know...play tag and stuff." Ming says. "What did you do when you were little? Don't tell me you trained?!"

You nod sheepishly. "None of the village children wanted to play with me." You say casually. "I suppose I remember playing with them once or twice but once they learned how fast I was they simply chose to exclude me from their games. I suppose it was only natural. It's not very fun if a competition isn't on an even playing ground." Ming frowns.

"Well...I played tag and stuff. We also played hide and seek. I once got in trouble because I hid too well inside my dad's storage shed and everyone thought I got lost. Didn't help that I fell asleep there too." She says.

"You fell asleep?" You ask.
>>
"W-well it was warm in there! And it was kind of comfy too! It's not my fault that I decided to take a break and nap. Frankly, I think it was pretty smart. I would be rested up to run away when they found me." Ming says. "Pure tactical advantage."

You laugh. "I'm certain your parents were completely understanding of you strategy but how about we don't try that on adults? So what are your other friend's like."

"Well...I guess they're like any other people." Ming says. "Dandan was pretty funny. She was the baker's daughter. Was always chasing boys. This one time, she and I tried to get into our parent's makeup kits and ended up spilling it all over the place." Ming says sighing happily. "We got grounded for about a month for that. There was also Gan, he always tried to ask me out when we got older."

"What he your first boy friend then?" You ask.

"What? No!" Ming laughs. "No, he was always like a brother to me. I don't think I could ever see him as more than a friend." She admits. Even with your limited knowledge of relationships and romance, you somehow felt intrinsically bad for the man though you weren't entirely sure why. Perhaps it was fuitilly chasing after someone who didn't return your feelings.

"So getting in trouble...is that what kids do?" You ask. "I was only ever scolded for not putting away training equipment or having a bad attitude."

"Not really, we were just kids but we still worked around the village. We had to learn the trades of our parents to make a living."

"If that's the case, then why did you leave home?" You ask. "Where did you live before moving to the city?"

"I lived in a small village named Xiaori. It's not really that big and off the beaten path but it was home. I think the most luxurious thing we had there was the local hotspring bath." Ming admits. "It's a pretty small village and we tend to keep to ourselves. It's about a month's travel from the city."

"That's quite a distance for you." You say. "I couldn't imagine you wandering through the country side alone."

"I didn't go alone. I traveled with some traders my family knew. Mom and dad said I was better at medicine than running a farm. I just think they wanted me to do something I loved." Ming says quietly. "Who knows how long they had saved up to let me go but I managed to find a job and well...you know the rest."

"I didn't...we didn't pull you from your work just as you got it did we?" You ask a bit nervously.

"Oh no." Ming says shaking her head. "I had been working there for about 3 years or so before you stumbled in." She giggles.

>What do you say? What do you ask?
>Ask Ming about festivals. See what she has planned for new years.
>Talk to Ming about her hobbies. You're probably sure training isn't one of them. Maybe.
>Ask Ming about relationships. What does she look for in a person.
>Talk about going home. Does she ever plan to?
>Write in.
>>
>>4657158
>Ask her about festivals.
>Going home?
>What does she look for.

Suffer TL, Suffer!
But really though, I do want to hear the story about how she had 3 or so friends over and spent the night telling stories around a campfire until they drifted off to sleep in their seperate beds. It'd be a cute story.
>>
>>4657158
>Talk to Ming about her hobbies. You're probably sure training isn't one of them. Maybe.
We can visit the place after she learns magic, becomes fanous and the prince joins the party, just because the thought of it would be hilarious.
Poor Gan, hope he found someone he likes. Also remember to never introduce Dandan to fireworks
>>
>>4657158
>Ask Ming about relationships. What does she look for in a person.
>>
>>4657167
>>4657175
>>4657219
Taking these. Writing.
>>
“So...then what…” You pause unsure if you want to continue though judging by Ming’s expression, you don’t think you could back down. “What do you look for in a guy?” Ming’s grin widens. “I mean...you said that Gan didn’t really seem like someone you wanted to date. So now I’m curious. What do you want in a guy?” Ming giggles and then laughs before throwing herself on to you. You catch her, your face one of shock and utter confusion as she shouts,

“I do!”

“I-I’m sorry?” You stammer. “You do what?”

“I accept your marriage proposal. I know you’ve been meaning to ask but you’re too shy. You don’t need to pretend you're interested in my life to try and get information. I want a red wedding dress and Xin can be our flower girl. Peach blossoms will be the preferred flower.” She says hanging on to you.

“I...I mean, Ming…” You stammer, your face burning far more than it has ever burned.

“It’s ok my beloved. I know it was love at first sight.” Ming coos before turning to Xin. “Xin! I’m getting married!”

“No you’re not!” Xin Lan shouts as they look up from Hien’s book. “We both know Stripes and the big buy are together!”

“What?!” You shout before Ming puts a finger on your mouth.

“Shoot you’re right.” Ming says giving you the most evil smile she can muster. “It’s ok Tai Lung. I accept your marriage to Renshu. But he’ll just have to learn to share.”

“No, I was just curious…” You manage to whisper. “Renshu and I aren’t together either.” Ming giggles and lets go.

“Well that’s what you get for asking a lady about such things. They might get the wrong impression.” She teases. You nod mutely as you try to get your composure and try not to set off another chain reaction of...that. “Now let’s see...what do I see in a guy? I guess they need to be dependable. I mean why do I want to be with a flake? They need to be committed. I don’t want to be with a cheat. Handsome I guess? Is that vain?” You shake your head. You didn’t really know but you also didn’t know how to say so without making a sound. Ming sighs, “I don’t know. I just want a guy I like. Someone who won’t hurt me and I can rely on. Of course there’s tons of other things I would want but I suppose deep down I want the fundamentals.” You risk trying to say something but Ming puts her finger on your mouth once more.

“No no. Now it’s my turn.” She grins. “I get to ask questions too. So...What do you want in a girl?” She asks. You swallow and for a brief moment you cease to be the most dangerous person in the cave. This was a battlefield unlike any other.
>>
>What do you say?
>Say you want someone who is a warrior. A strong woman is obviously the best choice. More so because it provides them the same point of view as you which you find very important.
>Say you want someone who is more sensitive. You don’t know why but you’d prefer someone who needs to be protected. Perhaps because you already have trouble expressing your emotions having to protect someone makes it easier to do that.
>Say,against your better judgement, that you prefer someone sensual and more open about being intimate. You’re terrible at it but...you can’t say you never fantasized.
>Tell Ming that you don’t really look for anything in a woman. You actually prefer the same sex. Women just never really were your style.
>Say you have no idea. You guess you would want the same but it’s those little things that always seems to slip through and no one has caught your attention.
>Write in.
>>
>>4657574
>Say you have no idea. You guess you would want the same but it’s those little things that always seems to slip through and no one has caught your attention.
I want to vote for the warrior option, but this one seems way more fitting for Lung.
>>
>>4657731
Although the friendship with Ming did with Lung asking her on kind of a date to the loval restaurant, so it might sound a bit rude.
>>
>>4657574
>Say you have no idea
>Mention that someone who can read your emotions easily when we have difficulty expressing them would be nice.
>>
>>4657731
Supporting. Tai Lung is as blank a canvas as Xin in some regards, this being one of them. He's learning and thinking more about himself and his preferences than he has in his entire life. So it basically makes complete sense that he's got nothing.

Make it a good ol fashioned "to be determined" answer
>>
>>4657574
>I want someone who can cook. It's absolutely a necessity, otherwise we'd starve to death within the week.
>>
As an aside, alongside this being funny for me/us, You've got to imagine the stories that Hien will share over a drink at some point in the future.

"Hey did I ever tell you the one about the time the most dangerous man in the world got bullied into silence by a little cat lady and a rabbit?"
>>
>>4658029
Oh yeah, that requirement is essencial.
>>4658055
Bold of you to assume he will escape the bullying too. Just give it time.
>>
>>4658066
Ming wouldn't dare.
Xin and TL. . . Yeah, I can see some teasing going on
>>
>>4658055
Hien is the dark horse in this competition. But very tempting, I will admit.
Well learned, a jack of all trades who can do it all, humble and always willing to help, probably has hidden his powerevel so his sword autism doesn’t leak through.
>>
>>4658291
He must join us so he can discover his true purpose: to sword good
>>
>>4657731
>>4657811
>>4658010
>>4658029
Alright taking these. Writing.

>>4658307
The poor boy is going to experience the worst war of all. Waifu Wars.
>>
You remain quiet. Now that was a good question. What did you prefer in a person? You consider why you liked your friends. After all, a person you would date is essencially a friend...right? You drop that line of thinking a few moments later. If that was the case then why didn't you just date one of your friends? There had to be something else. Something that made a relationship more intimate. You frown as your thought process grinds to a halt. Certainly there was something but you couldn't really put your finger on it. This was simply another thing to add to the ever growing pile of things you simply didn't understand or have experience with. You sigh, "I don't know." You admit. "I have absolutely no idea. I guess I would want the same as you. Someone who is honest and dependable. Someone who I can rely on when I need them. I'm sure there are other smaller details but they just slip by and no one has caught my attention." Ming tilts her head as you think for a moment longer. "I guess...well they definitely need to know how to cook. Otherwise we'd starve within the week. Plus, I think I'd prefer someone who can read my emotions easily when I have trouble expressing them. I think something like that would be nice." You nod. "So I guess that's my list? Someone I can depend on, who I know won't lie to me and is open with me. Someone who can cook and I guess more importantly can read me and understands how I feel when I can't say it."

Ming nods politely. "I think that would be a good person for you. Being able to be open with one another is important and someone who can see past that grumpy exterior of yours would help that." Ming giggles. "I'm sure you'll find her someday. Although I'm afraid that you'll train to make her a martial artist too."

"That's Stripes." Xin Lan calls out. You and Ming give Xin Lan a look. "That's just Stripes." They repeat again. "You litterally just described him. Dependable, can cook, is honest with you and hell he can read everyone like a book as well."

Ming puts her hands to her mouth in shock. "Oh Gods, Xin is right. That is Renshu!" She says glancing at you and Xin Lan. You stay quiet. They were right. That did describe Renshu to a fault. He did say he could read you far better than anyone else he met. More so, his current profession as a Shaman was all about understanding people's emotions and troubles. A profession that went beyond mortals and to spirits. He was also always honest with you and he could make a feast given enough time. You try to clear your throat and choke a bit on how dry it was.

"He is my brother." You point out.

"Yeah but that's an oath thing." Xin Lan says. "You're not litteral family."
>>
"Xin! Blood oaths are a big deal. You should know. It's part of your favorite book." Ming shoots back.

"I know! I'm just saying!" They say. "Having the big guy be family is cool! It'd be more offical if the two got together."

"Oh Xin, you're insane sometimes." Ming says rolling her eyes. "Don't listen to them. Even if you did choose Renshu, don't feel forced to. Sometimes these things take time."

"I know Ming." You say, trying to move past this. "Anyways...my turn for a question. What are your hobbies? I don't think you've mentioned it. I'm guessing it's something that can't be done because we're traveling?"

"Oh. Well...I like board games." Ming says caught off guard. "You know like mahjong, checkers, chess, Xiangi. I've always been pretty good at them.Card games too. Enough that most people don't really want to play with me." She says.

"I know that feeling exactly." You say.

"Other than that...I guess alchemy would be my favorite thing. There's just something about being able to put two things together and make something else. Getting new effects out of others. Sometimes making medicines out of what origionally was poisons. It's just so...interesting. I could mix and combine things all day if I had the ingredients and money. And now...I guess running thanks to you. It's kind of nice to just work off stress and tension."

You chuckle. "Funny, you never mentioned this before. I'll be sure to pick up the pace next time."

"See! That's why I don't tell you these things!" Ming pouts and you laugh.

>What else do you want to ask? (Mostly so I can organize these things so this is just single pick vote.)
>Ask about festivals.
>Ask if she ever plans on going home.
>Ask about her old life. Does she think she can go back to it?
>Write in.
>>
>>4658334
>Turn it on Hien now. See what his tastes are. It shouldn’t be too distracting from his work.
>>
>>4658334
>Ask if she ever plans on going home.
>Ask about her old life. Does she think she can go back to it?
These two seem to go together. Than I think thats enough, lets just rest and let Hien and Xin talk about about things.
Tomorrow we tell these stories >>4656753, give him the sword so it does something and he can go non-lethal and we go scout the bandit camp and rearm and relocate traps.
>>
>>4658334
Huh, I guess that is Renshu. Gonna be honest, if it ends with him then I'll be the first one to say that this quest has been the only one to genuinely subvert my expectations.

But that's for the future, for now. . .
>Going home
>Old life, think you can do it?
Much fun as it would be to turn the question on Hien, I think TL would prefer to let the subject lie for now. Blood-Incest is kind of a way to kill the mood.
>>
>>4658371
It's certainly not something I have set in stone and planned out and it's really on Xin who would have pointed it out considering their world view. They know what a blood oath is and it's importance but they also think things through logically. In their mind, it's just a promise with heavy social meaning. They're not real brothers. Ming however, sees it as most people do. They're family now. For better or worse. A blood oath is a big deal and TL's is backed up with some heavy shit behind it.

Hien is just keeping to himself. This is obviously something he has no right to participate in and he won't insult the group with his own opinions. At the moment, he kind of feels like everyone does when he's a friend's house and the family is arguing.

Anyways, I'm gonna grab lunch. I'll be back to count votes later. Besides, we all know Harem TL is true endgame
>>
>>4658383
Thats why i want to turn it on hien, so he feels like he’s one of us
And to tease royalty of course
>>
>>4658383
I mean it's not like there hasn't been things which count for set up. But yeah, I see them too much like siblings to really feel comfortable supporting it.

Though it'd be the first MC I've ever seen the players make gay outside of character creation and even then, most of those characters were female.
>>
>>4658428
You make a compeling argument.
How about we tease Hien and then we talk about homecoming?
>>
>>4658483
Thats one of the reasons I avoid reading quest with female mcs, anons tend to transform them in either turbo dykes or turbo sluts, and sometimes both at the same time.
>>
>>4658632
How would we even tease them? Not much we can do without referencing THAT which we just got away from.

>>4658642
Eh, shame really. Theres quite some interesting things you can do with sexuality if people are mature.
>>
Honestly TL being gay isn't really out of the question. Mostly out of accident. The way he's written and been played is as someone who both never spent any time thinking about such things and as someone who wouldn't really care either way. He didn't care that Daiyu, a female captain, had a thing for Ming only that she actually treated her crew right and actually cared for their well being. He also didn't care about the idea that ming and renshu being together despite being cat and rabbit. He just cared that someone was harassing them. TL is a pretty lenient guy with most things outside of kung fu. All that really matters to him is that no one else is being harmed. Otherwise that's when he steps in. If anons want him to make the first move then that's fine. I'll just have to take the steps for it to not take over the quest.

Honestly I'm a bit on edge about having npcs coming forward because I don't want them to seem like QM favorite or the like.

More importantly got caught up with things but votes seemed tied atm.
>>
>>4658710
2 votes for teasing
2 votes for home coming
And 2 votes for can she go back to her old life.

Seems like they can be blended, though I have no idea how we will do the teasing without being rude.
Anyway turns out never confronting basic life shit, or even puberty shit until your late 40s leaves you some very interesting blank slate results.
>>
>>4658710
I think it'd be interesting if NPCs came forward. How often do quests have that, where the NPC acts on their desire first? It's usually a situation where the PC ultimately chooses first. But I like the tension involved in being the one caught on the back foot, of having to say one of two things: Yes or No. And I think that when it comes to relationships, Tai Lung is at enough of a disadvantage due to critical denseness and an unwillingness to break what he has that he wouldn't act on it before the other party.
It's up to the players to be strong enough to say "No" if they don't want it. It can be hard to reject someone like that, but that's just some of the depth in life baybee.
>>
>>4658753
Yeah, interesting would be the word for it. Bit scary when you consider it but as you said, that's just what life is like.

As it is at current, I'm not entirely sure TL would accept, either out of fear of something unknown and makes him critically uncomfortable or just because it doesn't feel like the right time.
On the anon side, I dunno how I'd feel about it nor how everyone else does. But it's something to contemplate as we go forward, I'd think.
>>
>>4658735
I'll take the asking question though it won't be TL doing any teasing. So I'll just use all those votes. Writing
>>4658753
Thats a good perspective. Never thought of it like that. Been mostly thinking on TLs side not on having npcs bring more proactive.
>>
>>4658665
I was thinking of asking him that living in the palace and being the 3rd prince would mean that surely women were throwing themselfs at him, so he got to have some experience.
>>
>>4658795
Given that he's called "the forgotten paragon" and is the youngest of 3, I don't think people are as interested in him as his siblings, even if they would be had they payed attention.
>>
>>4658483
are you kidding ? many mc in 4chan are homosexual or bi I would be surprised more a mc without homosexual tendencies on this site
>>
>>4658923
Bi is nothing new, Gay on the other hand through player choices and an actual character reason is something I've yet to see.
Granted most of the quests I read avoid waifu wars like the plauge.
>>
“Well…” You say slowly. “Since everyone is offering an opinion...what do you think Hien? What do you look for in a partner?” Hien looks up from his book a mixture of confusion and nervousness.

“I beg your pardon?” He asks.

“Women, fancy pants.” Xin Lan says. “What kind of girls do you have holed up in your palace?”

“Xin! You can’t ask Lord Hien that Tai Lung!” Ming shouts trying to cover your mouth. “Don’t listen to them Lord Hien! They’re just being crazy again! It’ll wear off. I swear!”

“Oh calm down Ming.” Xin Lan says. “I’m sure Hien has ladies throwing themselves at him. That or he’s got some kind of secret prince training. He’s gotta keep the family line going, you know?” Ming looks like she’s about to commit her first murder as she glares daggers at the rabbit. Hien just looks around before answering.

“W-well...I suppose seeing as I rudely listened in to your conversation, I do suppose I have to partake as well.” He says hesitantly.

“Atta boy.” Xin Lan says. “We’ll drag you down to our level soon enough. So...what kind of girls have you been with?”

“None at the moment.” Hien admits. “Though...you all make very solid points. A good relationship is built on trust and honesty. I guess my only wish is that if I could also have a relationship like that. Rather, I wish I could be with someone who loved me.” Ming stops trying to tear herself from your grip to commit assault and settles down enough to ask.

“What do you mean? I’m sure you could have any girl you wanted to my Lord.”

Hien nods, “Yes, you are right. All I would have to do is simply ask. Almost any woman would happily accept a marriage with me but...would they truly love me? I suppose it is a rather pompous thing to say but none of you could understand the position I am in if you pardon me saying. Anyone who approaches me always has ulterior motives. That includes matters of love. If I find someone, then I would always ask if it was me they wanted or simply my position. Being the third son of the emperor grants me many privileges with very little of the responsibility that comes with it. Marriage with me would be an easy ticket to a luxurious life. I only wish that the person I choose to be with is someone who sees past that and can love me for who I am as a person. However, such a thing is idle wishfulness. Undoubtedly, I will probably have to marry for diplomatic or political reasons so as it stands I am not really allowed to pursue a relationship.”

“That’s horrible!” Ming says. “You can’t just be sold off like that! Tai Lung just had to deal with something like that recently. Tell him!”
>>
“I did.” You say. “A young woman was being sold off into an arranged marriage against her will. Her mother was insane. However, I managed to get her away from it all and she’s happily living with her boyfriend. They run a tavern together. Though I don’t suppose you have the same luxury.”

“No, I’m afraid I don’t.” Hien replies. “Although I would also add I’d like someone to take care of. I’m a bit too weary of being told what to do to have a spouse who runs my life.”

“But you’re the son of the emperor!” Ming says.

“And as such, I have to make sacrifices for the good of China.” Hien finishes. “My sister will do the same to ensure the family line continues and my brother will as well to make sure his legacy lives on. It is simply a fact of life for us. Something we are expected to do and something we have learned to cope with.”

“Well that’s dumb.” Xin Lan says. “You could always run away. Nothing says freedom than being on the run. Right big guy?”

You shrug. “The price of freedom is eternal vigilance.” You say. Ming sighs.

“Isn’t there anything you can do?” She asks.

“Unfortunately not. As I’m not inheriting the throne or in charge of any major organizations, I do have some wiggle room to choose who I wish to be with but should my sister need me as a bartering piece then I will comply with her wishes.” Hien says matter of factly.

“Your sister sounds kind of-” Xin Lan starts before Ming hurls a spoon at them.

“Don’t you say it! That’s the Empress you're talking about!” She shouts.

“She’s not my Empress!” Xin Lan counters.

“You heard your brother. You have to be respectful.”

You hold Ming down for a bit longer before shaking your head and speaking up. “Family is important Ming. Hien has responsibilities we probably don’t understand. We can’t force him to do anything against his will. We can express our opinions and wish him well but ultimately it is his choice. Also Xin, stop winding Ming up. She’s cutting my arms.”

“Fine. I’m sorry.” Xin Lan says. “It’s just a bad situation all around.”

You set Ming down and decide to change topics. “Ming, you ever considered going back home?”

“What do you mean?” She asks warily.

“Well, we’ve been traveling for a while. I just wondered if you wanted to see your parents sometime. We could probably make a trip to your home village.”

“I have...kind of thought about it but I’m not sure. I don’t think I feel ready to see them yet.” She admits. “I don’t want them to think I haven’t accomplished anything.”

“What are you talking about? You helped put a city out, saved a man from drowning, tracked a bunch of raiders down and now you’re in a warzone.” Xin Lan says. “You’ve done tons of stuff. Not to mention you’ve cured a ultra lethal poison and saved a high priest.”
>>
“You’ve also developed physically as well.” You point out. Xin Lan laughs as Ming blushes though you’re not sure why. “You can walk for far longer than the average person and now you can even run faster than most people. You’ve also lost quite a bit of weight.” You poke Ming’s arms. “That’s all muscle now. You’re in way better shape than you were a year ago. I say that’s enough to show your parents.”

“Maybe...I just don’t know. Guess I never really thought about it all that much. I’ve always been busy with whatever we have on hand.” Ming says. “You start to kind of lose yourself with this lifestyle.”

“Could you ever go back to your old life?” You ask. “Working at a shop?”

“No...No I don’t think I could. Things were so...uneventful. Opening the shop, running it, going home to eat, close up shop. Rinse and repeat. It was so mundane thinking back. I don’t know how I managed to keep that up for so many years. Now I’m facing raiders, hearing about talking to spirits, avoiding curses. It’s like a story from out of the books. I didn’t...I didn’t even know such a life existed. Now I’m part of it. I fight evil. I’m being a hero. It’s like every kid’s dream.”

>What do you say?
>Tell Ming that she’s still at the point she can stop. You don’t know if things will get more dangerous but she’s still able to stop.
>Tell Ming that she’s only going up from here. She’s going to learn to fight and soon she’ll be risking her life as well.
>Say that maybe she should go back to her parents. She should taste that old life once more to know if she really wants to leave it.
>Write in.
>>
>>4658932
>>4658932
on this site men always win waifus wars and they are not speedwagon ... God seriously I can't see any one piece quest here without drooling over sabo, ace or law an all woman They always remain as sisters or family ... I am bi but honestly I am more attracted to the female form that is why I support ming or xin they stay with tailung I was always disgusted by the big muscles that is why I do not support the ship tigress x tai lung and I did not like the image gave rashu
>>
>>4658945
>Tell Ming that she’s only going up from here. She’s going to learn to fight and soon she’ll be risking her life as well.
She apparently has magical affinity, so we will make her the greatest sorceress in all of China. Or witch, considering has love for alchemy and cooking.
>>
>>4658945
>Tell Ming that it's what she should look at when we finally reach the pools. To find one's true calling in the universe is a monumental task, and the ultimate act of self-reflection would surely help in that.
>>
>>4658946
Go read stand quest, if you survive the autism you will leave with an atraction for muscles.
>>
>>4658951
Backing this way cool post
>>
>>4658954
hahahaha sorry I saw the entire jojo manga and anime several times if that didn't make me like the muscles nothing would. the only one with big muscles in a relationship in which I will be myself :v.
is more one time went to see a bodybuilding competition and honestly almost threw up .. it just isn't my thing
>>
>Tell Ming that she’s only going up from here. She’s going to learn to fight and soon she’ll be risking her life as well.
>>
>>4658951
Supporting
>>
We're getting close to auto archiving so I'll take these votes into the next thread. I'll put the link to that here if the thread is still up by the time I get back home from work.

Thinking about TL getting together with someone, something I'm still on the fence about because I don't want to derail the quest though it is fun to talk about, I think that Xin might be the most fun to write out? Or at least the most active. Mostly because how their personality interacts with TL's. They'd be more open about it and tease TL about it but there would also be those times where they'd drop the act and just be open with him as they ussually do. Plus there's the whole thing that both probably wouldn't know what to do for dates and the like which could be funny.

Being with Renshu would be more quiet. More of them just enjoying each other's company as they don't really need to say anything to understand one another but are always willing to speak about their issues. A lot more subdued I would think. Renshu would be open about his relationship as well though he'd obviously take steps to prevent TL from being uncomfortable about it though he is Xin's brother so a joke or a tease will slip through.

Getting with Ming would be the more vanilla and wholesome option. They'd both just want to make each other happy. Ming would still insist on training and that's what they'd probably do most of the time until she starts dragging the big guy to go on actual dates and social things. Which of course will lead to the best senario niether bunny can offer. Meeting the parents.

In effect, I have way too much time when I can't go to sleep and things keep me busy at night.
>>
>>4659930
There is also the point of him just. . . Not doing that. Which lets be fair is a very likely option given his denseness and the standard level of situations that they are usually engaged in.
>>
>>4659952
Entirely fair. However, the two or three things that are more important now are Raiders, Library, Pools and I intend to stick to them.
>>
Onto less devisive topics, I was thinking of some kind of fighting style to compliment her affinity for the supernatural. The main style for now is still alchemy supported needles and punches. Some have mentioned witchcraft and spells which I would have to think about to keep within the setting's magic style but I was considering something on the side. Something like self empowerment via Chi. Immediately this sounds like dragonball bullshit but I was thinking less screaming and hulking out and more of like pushing all your senses to the max.

You know like the stories of how people on adrenaline manage to do increadible feats. Something like that but very taxing when it wears off and probably liable to tear muscle really easily because the body isn't putting it's ussual limits on itself. There's also hieghtened senses like sight and sound which don't have as big of draw backs if any at all but obviously won't help out much in a fight.

I'm trying to avoid spirits, though it's possibility, simply because I want it to remain solely a Tai Lung and Renshu thing.
>>
>>4659981
An idea for whichcraft as my thought is effctively ritual alchemy for buffs as you've mentioned but for the empowerment angle I'd give her something like a "mimic" specialty, in which she sees how an animal does something and with a bit of practice can try to replicate it with Chi.

To give an example of what I mean, Say she saw master thundering rhino use his horn to knock a knife out of the way, she could try pushing chin into her nose/forehead to make a psudo-ironskin to do a similar feat.
Nothing permanent, and as you said quite draining, but it's a thought. Stealing racial traits effectively.
>>
>>4660053
Thats pretty cool. Or like a viper's whip like strikes.

I like the idea of Ming's fighting style being like a resource management thing and having to consider cost vs benefit. Does she really need that strength boost? Is it worth incurring fatigue or can she fall back on tricks and poisons to win? It sounds just like her thing.
>>
>>4660112
I think Xin might be the best trainer for Ming. They're more focused on anatomy and throwing. Tai Lung would be better for Chi and staying fit.
>>
>>4659981
She could potentially use jade talismans to store spells for later use. Jade seemed to be the medium through which Kai did a lot of his Chi stuff. I want to see her make a jade clone of herself to fight along side.
>>
>>4660178
Now that would be interesting. She could meditate for a day or so to store her own chi. Maybe for a days worth of meditation she spends she gets an hour long statue? Considering Kai's lasted indefinitely because they were of the living beings total chi. I think its a fair trade. Its still low key and within the setting plus it's along the theme of her being a prep based fighter.
>>
>>4659981
Steal things from cultivation stories and scale them down boss.
Just be careful because cultivation quests are cursed, they all die out of nowhere.
>>
>>4660265
Actually I will give some ideas on how ibtead of sending more work for you.
Basicaly she would cultivate and store chi, and depending on the five chinese elements, the feng shui of the area and the yng and yang she could have some different powers.
So say she wants to prepare a spell for fire, she would have to find a place that is balanced towards fire, and that would mean something that emits heats surronded by plants, and it needs to have little metal or water nearby. She would then draw a talisman, or could make a small jade artifact, and fill it with her chi, which she would gain by meditanting in places that are naturally spiritual or have good feng shui.
So now she can use that talisman or artifact as a focus for her spells.
>>
>>4660227
I do think such long meditations are alright, but I think "days worth" would be better for legalise since she can spend about an hour before sleep to channel her chi into a jade item, then go to sleep, pack up and continue her meditations when we next stop for camp.

Or if you want to make the resources more valuble, then 6 to 8 hours uninterrupted channeling of Chi to make jade of her chi and leaving her heavily fatigued for a hour item would make each use of the device be rather heavily weighed due to the difficulty of making them and the vulnerability she has while recovering. Not to mention it means we cant travel while she is doing it.

Or you could have it be that we need jade and time to make one, really depends on what you want to be the limiting factor.
>>
>>4660282
So the limiting factors are location and items being required.
>>
>>4660292
Basically yeah, kinda like dnd wizarda that they need to prepare spells and need a focus.
Also when she medidate and gathers chi, she is absorbing the chi of the enviroment, since the chinese believe that everything gathers chi. Kai wa wrong because he draines chu from living things, intead of drawing from an auspicious location that naturally has it.
Also chi itself is suposed to strengthen the body and extend the lifespan, so the more chi she has stored the stronger physically she is, but she would need to spend it use her spells. So another drawback.
>>
>>4660305
Also she would probably have to spend a good portion of every morning doing taichi to keep the meridians flowing good, and meditating to restote chi she naturally burns just by living, so less time to train too.
>>
>>4660305
>>4660310
Ehh, I think stepping into the realms of too much cultivator with "Meridians" and meditation to regain chi. We use it, or rather can use it, and we suffer none of those drawbacks.

Just keep it simple with the environment affects the chi, but I do have your point on Kai. One of the messages of his tale, and again with the bat in the city, was that they TOOK and taking was BAD. So instead I'd propose that she gives out her energy to the area and lets it "mingle" [pun intended] with the enviroment before drawing it back and putting it into a talisman.
>>
>>4660324
I still like the ideia that everytime she uses one of her powers, she get a bit weaker and has to recuperate later.
It gives an resource and risk management style of fighting.
>>
>>4660284
Sorry that's why I meant. She's slowly accumulate chi over a period of several sessions rather than one whole single session. Jade would be the medium but it'd probability wear down or something just to have it be a resource.

>>4660282
>>4660324
Thats how I was thinking of it. Ming needs to infuse her own chi with the element then draw it into the item. Otherwise she's ripping it out of nature or worse, sprites, and that's not something she or the group could bear to do.
>>
>>4659981
>Something like self empowerment via Chi.
>Stories of how people on adrenaline manage to do incredible feats.
>very taxing when it wears off and probably liable to tear muscle really easily
So basically the eight gates?
Speaking of the Eight gates despite Naruto butchering the concept they are apparently historic to martial arts but I am not sure if Tai Lung would be familiar with them.
>>
>>4660282
feng shui alone seems like something sufficiently bullshit you can work with.
>"What?! That was the ultimate chi attack! How did you resist it?"
>"You would know if you'd examined the area and realized our positions. The [Dragon's Veins] run through this area, all I had to do was align everything during our fight to optimize the flow according to feng shui. Your chi was sent straight into the land itself, and will be used by the spirits around the world. You should be proud of your contribution."
>>
>>4660351
Well yes, that's one of the things we are aiming for. But not the whole "do excercise to allow magic to work, meditate in place of food, take chi from the enviroment" stuff. It's a bit too disconnected for my liking.

As it is, Chi in KFP is a universal life essence which flows through most things. Martial masters [the dragon warrior] can allegedly subsist off it and lesser masters can still manipulate it to heal or to stun or to steal.
Magic is largely of the hedge wizard variety, so I think with the help of TL she would blend it with Chi movement to make her prep shit.

We want to be mostly contained or constrained by these guidelines.
The Feng Shui seems like a situational element at best, not something to base a style around unless we can do that with her throwing knives. Mark the barriers of a symbol and creating some drowsy or empowering effects from it, if only slightly [and much more heavily effecting spirits/souls, making her one hell of an excorcist]
>>
>>4660457
I was giving all the ideas that are present in cultivatuon stories to help inspire Luo, because just telling him do rip them off without actually helping felt like I was being an asshole.
Now we just the need to filter, water down and change the system to fit the quest.
I will however not back down from Ming being able to throw a fireball. You can't have magic and not have at least one.
>>
>>4660457
Also feng shui has a very important place in chinese culture, since they think it affects luck, mood, dreams and spirits. So maybe Ming could channel the feng shui of the local area to buff us if it is auspicious, or debuff enemies if it is ominous.
>>
>>4660468
Fireballs are out as far as magic goes, because as I said that's a bit too much of a disconnect.

Now, small marbles of, I'm thinking sandstone? soemthing like that or maybe to blend this with her alchemy a dose of sand in some oily like conconction that is then tinged with fire chi for throwing?
That's a bit more in line with the discussion.

Also congradulations on the limbo post, being the 777th comment with 666 in your digits.
>>
>>4660481
Feng Shui however is the placement of objects and items, which I think would compliment her ritualism when she does it but as a combat style it needs to be something she can move or create like with throwing a knife down to create a flow. as I mentioned last.

As for fireball, before 4chan ate my post, just doing a fireball is no. Fire aspected sandstone marble or sand in a oil-flask to throw for fireball effect, yes.
>>
>>4660482
>>4660501
Okay what the hell is going on here?
>>
>>4660510
Sometimes 4chan will not show your post for you even after it goes through.
Other times you click post and it doesn't post.
I personally blame captcha.
>>4660501
Feng shui can be applied to nature too, the position of rocks, trees and rivers also affect things when they are positioned. So she could carry a statuette, and it would interact with the position of whatever is present in the local and channel it to the effect into us or the enemies depending if it's good or bad.
Situational but usefull
>>
>>4659930
Also, Bao must be really sad that you didn't even consider her boss.
>>
No, sadly Bao isn't on the table. She's basically married to Shenlong because of her position. She can't even really leave. She's kind of tied to traveling between shrines and the spirit world. Even as top tier bro, you can't go trying to steal a bro's girl.
>>
File: 17832.jpg (10 KB, 250x222)
10 KB
10 KB JPG
>>4660572
Hien is on the table.
Fuck your political marriage, you're going to marry a criminal and Xin will end up writing a romance novel about the affair that will be EXTREMELY popular among the lonely housewife demographic.
>>
>>4660643
He certainly is. I just don't have enough interactions to think of how his relationship to TL would be. But Xin writing a romance novel definitely sounds like something he'd do. It needs a large picture of a snow leopard relaxing on some beach with a lynx with long flowing hear nearby.
>>
>>4660700
Oh no Xin is going to create the yaoi genre.
>>
>>4660723
Xin Lan: Creator of fanfic
>>
>>4660753
Edited by Ming.
For, uh...quality control, of course. Definitely not an excuse to read it late at night.
>>
>>4660768
Ming being into romance novels and being embarassed about it sound adorable.
>>
>>4660835
How could anyone read a book where 50% of the words are euphemisms for benis and bagina and NOT be embarassed about it?
>>
>>4660880
Clearly it requires a high IQ to see past the euphemisms and notice the true wit and satire of what one belives to be true love compared to the true beauty of affection, tenderness, devotion. - Some scroll snob circa Whatever year it is in game.
>>
New thread is up >>4661030



Delete Post: [File Only] Style:
[Disable Mobile View / Use Desktop Site]

[Enable Mobile View / Use Mobile Site]

All trademarks and copyrights on this page are owned by their respective parties. Images uploaded are the responsibility of the Poster. Comments are owned by the Poster.